z 
 
 77?/ 
 
 Sin 
 
 fyxmll Hmraitg % 
 
 Stag 
 
 BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
 FROM THE 
 
 SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 flenrg W. Sage 
 1891 
 
 A/lZLHo 
 
 ^tffbjj. 
 
Cornell University Library 
 Z7791 .S79 1899 
 
 Manual of patroloqy; being a concise ace 
 
 olin 
 
 3 1924 029 625 591 
 
The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://archive.org/details/cu31924029625591 
 
A MANUAL OF PATEOLOGY 
 
MANUAL OF PATBOLOGY 
 
 BEING A CONCISE ACCOUNT OF THE 
 
 CHIEF PERSONS, SECTS, ORDERS, ETC. 
 IN CHRISTIAN HISTORY 
 
 FROM THE FIEST CENTUEY TO THE PEEIOD OF 
 THE EEFOEMATION 
 
 JHSitf) Select 3St6I£o0tap|)tcaI 3Meren«s 
 
 BY 
 
 WALLACE NELSON STEARNS, AM., B.D. 
 
 WITH AN INTRODUCTION 
 by 
 
 J. H. THAYER, D.D., Litt.D. 
 
 PROFESSOR IN THE DIVINITY SCHOOL OF HARVARD UNIVERSITY 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 
 
 1899 
 
/•*;.» 7. 2. <* 4-0 
 
 Copyright, 1S99, 
 By Charles Sckibner's Sons. 
 
 SEnibersttg iPwsss: 
 John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U. S. A. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 IN the preparation of this manual I have endeavored to pre- 
 sent the material with as much brevity as is compatible 
 with accuracy and utility. The body of the book contains a 
 list of the names of the more important personages in Chris- 
 tian history from the first century to the period of the Refor- 
 mation. To this are added the titles of selected works from 
 these men, together with critical and biographical books. 
 The names of the leading writers are also arranged in a 
 chronological table so that the eye may see at a glance their 
 relative places in history. The map shows the topography of 
 the places mentioned in the Patrology ; for the sake of clear- 
 ness geographical details are omitted. Where numerous 
 references occur, the various classes of works, viz., editions, 
 translations, biographies and critical works, are placed in 
 separate paragraphs in the order here given. But wherever 
 the classes contain each but a single reference (v. Atticus), 
 they all stand in the same paragraph and are separated by 
 periods. 
 
 In the selection of materials (see also the Table of Abbre- 
 viations) I have relied on such historical works as those of 
 Giildenpenning, Hertzberg, Diehl, Hodgkin, Gibbon (ed. 
 Bury), Creighton, Delarc, Baronius (ed. Theiner), Wein- 
 garten (ed. Arnold), Mabillon, Mansi, Christ, D'Archery and 
 Mabillon, Cave, Tillemont, Zockler, the Bollandists, and 
 others ; encyclopedias, as La grande Encyclope'die, Dictionary 
 of National Biography, many articles in Encyclopedia Britan- 
 nica, Brockhaus's Konversations-Lexicon; church histories, 
 
vi PREFACE 
 
 as Hergenrb'ther, Moeller, Miiller, Funk, Giesler, Milman, 
 Schaff, Sheldon ; also lists of councils and Popes, Duchesne, 
 Hefele, Lauchert, Lipsius, Grisar, Pastor, Mirbt, Ranke, 
 Stubbs; histories of doctrine, Harnack, Schwane, Sheldon, 
 Fisher ; collections, Sathas, Hilgenfeld, Clement, Cotelerius, 
 Chevalier, and others ; compends, as Bratke, Dowling, Mas- 
 Latrie, Gregory, Lumper, Merechal, Richardson. The topog- 
 raphy of the map is based on Kiepert, Spruner-Menke, Droy- 
 sen, Appleton, Walker, Andree, Rand-McNally ; Graesse, 
 Egli, Ritter, Armstrong. 
 
 The student may be disappointed in not seeing more refer- 
 ences to the journals and quarterlies. While they have been 
 used, citations have seldom been made, for such additions 
 increase volume and cost while adding little value for the 
 general reader, to whom such literature is usually inaccessible. 
 
 I am indebted to the Rev. G. A. Jackson, author of the 
 " Christian Literature Primers," who has read the proof of 
 the Patrology (pp. 1-159). His wide and critical knowledge 
 has prevented many errors of omission and commission. I 
 wish also to express my appreciation of the valuable services 
 of Professor Henry C. Sheldon of the Boston University 
 School of Theology, and Assistant-Professor James H. Ropes 
 of the Harvard Divinity School. 
 
 The following references were either overlooked by me 
 or came to my hand too late to appear in their proper 
 places : — 
 
 P. 3. Paul, Acts of ; Peter, Acts of : Coptic fragments edited 
 by Carl Schmidt in Neue Heidelb. Jahrbb. '97, pp. 117 ff. John, 
 Acts of : M. E. James in T. und U. v. 1. 
 
 P. 3. Voight, H. G. Adalbert. Berlin '98. 
 
 P. 6. Gelzer, H. Sextus Julius Africanus. u. die Byzan- 
 tinische Chronographie. 2d Th. Leip.' 98. 
 
 P. 7. Foss, J. B. Agobard, Archbishop of Lyons. '98. 
 
 P. 23. Aristo of Pella. F. C. Conybeare in " The Expositor " 
 for '97, pp. 300 ff. 
 
PREFACE vn 
 
 P. 26. Bruder, C. H. S. Aurelii Augustini Confessiones. 
 Leip. '97. 
 
 P. 32. Vacaudard, E. Bernard of Clairvaux. 2 vols. Paris 
 '97. 
 
 P. 39. Baumgarten, P. M. Untersuchungen u. Urkunden iiber 
 die camera Collegii cardinalium ftlr die Zeit von 1295 bis 1437. 
 Leip. '98. 
 
 P. 54. Turner, S. E. Trans, of Eginhard's Life of Charle- 
 magne. 1ST. Y. and Lond. '98. 
 
 P. 56. Epp. Apocr. : C. Schmidt in Neue Heidelb. Jahrbb. 
 for '97, pp. 117 ff. 
 
 P. 59. Delehaye, S. J. Eusebius's De Martyribus. In Anal. 
 Boll. xvi. 2. 
 
 P. 65. Sabatier, P. Speculum perfectionis seu S. Francisci 
 Assisiensis legenda antiquissima auctore fratre Leone nunc 
 primum edidit. Paris '98. 
 
 P. 71. Peter, Gospel and Apocalypse of : Harnack im T. und 
 U. ix. 2 ; A Dieterich, Leip. '93. Photographic reproduction by 
 Gebhardt, Leip. '93. 
 
 P. 77. Heracleon. J. Armitage Eobinson in T. and S. i. 4. 
 
 P. 84. Banks, L. A. Immortal Hymns and their Story. 
 Cleveland '98. See also Comper, J. A. A Popular Handbook on 
 the Origin, History, and Structure of Liturgies. 1 vol., 2 parts. 
 Edinburgh '98. 
 
 P. 100. Joly, H. St. Ignace de Loyola. Paris '99. 
 
 P. 108. Eichard, James W. Philip Melanchthon, the Prot- 
 estant Preceptor of Germany. N. Y. and Lond. '98. 
 
 P. 139. Pastor, Ludwig. Zur Beurtheilung Savonarolas. 
 Freiburg i. B. '98. 
 
 W. K S. 
 
 Cambridge, Mass., 
 
 December 3, 1898. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Page 
 
 Introduction xi 
 
 List ok Abbreviations xv 
 
 Chronological Table. 
 
 Patrology 1 
 
 Tables: — 
 
 Emperors 160 
 
 Popes 166 
 
 Ecumenical Councils 170 
 
 Monasteries 172 
 
 Index to the Map 175 
 
 Map. 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 THIS little book originated in an actual want, and is an 
 attempt to meet it. In entering upon the study of the 
 history of the New Testament literature, the average student 
 was found to be embarrassed by the scantiness of his knowl- 
 edge of the men and writings whose names he constantly came 
 upon, while recourse to the voluminous church histories or 
 encyclopaedias, even were he so fortunate as to have them at 
 hand, proved laborious and distracting. Accordingly, in the 
 first instance, a chronological list of the more noteworthy 
 men and writings belonging to the first three Christian cen- 
 turies was prepared, and accompanied with an alphabetical 
 key. The usefulness of this rudimentary work proved so 
 great that two members of the Harvard Divinity School at 
 the time 1 were induced to undertake its enlargement so as 
 to make it include the leading Greek and Latin writers of the 
 Patristic Period. But their speedy entrance on the engross- 
 ing duties of the pastorate in localities unprovided with ample 
 collections of professional books prevented the completion of 
 their undertaking. After a somewhat protracted slumber, 
 however, the project was resumed by Mr. Stearns, who during 
 a residence of several years in Cambridge has devoted much 
 of his leisure to the preparation of the book now given to 
 the public. 
 
 1 The Rev. Earl Morse Wilbur, now of Portland, Oregon, and Key. John 
 Carroll Perkins, of Portland, Maine. 
 
xu INTRODUCTION 
 
 It has grown from what at first was designed to be a 
 simple Primer of Patristics into a Manual of Patrology, or 
 an attempt to give in the briefest terms some account of the 
 life and works of the chief ecclesiastical writers down to 
 the period of the Reformation, with appended references to the 
 books where fuller information on both points can be found. 
 Besides the leading ecclesiastical personages, the names of 
 many sects, heresies, usages, etc., have been included, about 
 which summary information seems likely to prove serviceable. 
 Many of these are liable to be encountered by one who has 
 occasion to explore for any purpose the early Christian cen- 
 turies, yet information concerning them can only be gathered 
 from the special works to which but few readers have access. 
 Particular attention has been given, also, to the numerous 
 recent discoveries in early Christian literature, accounts of 
 which have hardly as yet found their way into the current 
 histories. 
 
 The selection of the contents of the Manual has occasioned 
 considerable embarrassment. The imperative requisite of 
 providing a cheap and portable book has enforced a pretty 
 rigorous exclusion of matter with which a well-informed 
 reader might be presumed to be acquainted, and suggested 
 the retention of many terms which, though of relatively 
 infrequent occurrence, are less commonly included in ordinary 
 dictionaries and popular works. The decision on this point 
 must evidently be largely influenced by personal needs and 
 considerations. There seemed to be no readier method of 
 averaging these than to allow the choice to be mainly con- 
 trolled by the actual experience of an enterprising student. 
 Wide use, however, can alone furnish a final decision; and 
 enlargement or retrenchment can be made in subsequent 
 editions, should the book prove, as is hoped, to be of such 
 general utility as to call for them. 
 
INTRODUCTION xm 
 
 Although no small pains has been taken to secure accuracy, 
 it is almost impossible that errors and oversights should not 
 have crept into a work embracing such a multitude of dis- 
 connected and often recondite particulars; but the author 
 returns in advance his acknowledgments to any one who may 
 aid him in removing them. 
 
 J. H. Thayer. 
 
 Harvard Divinity School, 
 Cambridge, Mass. 
 
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 
 
 Acta Sanct. . Bollandists, the. Acta Sanctorum, ed. Camadet. 61 vols, 
 (with supplement). Paris and Rome. 1863-83 (first two 
 vols. 1643). Arranged according to the calendar. 
 
 Alzog Alzog, Joh. Handbuch der Patrologie. 3d edn. Freiburg. 
 
 1876. 4th edn. 1888. 
 
 Anal. Boll. . . De Smedt, v. Hoof, de Backer, et al. Analecta Bollandiana. 
 16 vols. Paris. 1882-'97. 
 
 ANCL Roberts and Donaldson. Ante-Nicene Christian Library. 24 
 
 vols. Edinburgh. 1867-72. 
 
 ANF Coxe, A. Cleveland (ed.). The Ante-Nicene Fathers (edn. of 
 
 Roberts and Donaldson revd.). 9 vols., together with a bibli- 
 ography (Richardson) and index (Pick.). 1885-'96. 
 
 Bahr Bahr, Joh. Christ. Felix. Geschichte der romischen Literatur. 
 
 Carlsruhe. 1868-73. (Bd. 4, Die christlich-rbmische Lite- 
 ratur. 2d edn. 1873.) 
 
 Bard Bardenhewer, Otto. Patrologie. Freiburg. 1894. 
 
 Bar .-Gould . . Baring-Gould, N. The Lives of the Saints. 15 vols. London. 
 1872-'77. New edn. 16 vols. 1897 on. App. vol. 1898. 
 
 BKV Reithmayer, F. X., and Thalhofer, Valentin. Bibliothek der 
 
 Kirchenvater. Auswahl der vorzuglichsten patristisehen 
 Werke in deutscher Uebersetzung. 90 vols. Kempten. 
 1869-88. 
 
 Bohringer . . . Bohringer, Fried, (and Paul). Die Kirche Christi und ihre 
 Zeugen : oder die Kirchengeschichte in Biographieen. 24 
 vols. Stuttgart. 1873-'75. 
 
 Butler Butler, Alban. The Lives of the Fathers, Martyrs, and other 
 
 Principal Saints. 12 vols. London. 1812— '15. Reprint, 
 1847. 
 
 Cave Cave, Wm. Historia literaria script, eccles. 2 vols. l741-'45. 
 
 Revised by Henry Cary, "Lives of the Most Eminent Fa- 
 thers." 3 vols. Oxford. 1840. 
 
 Ceillier Ceillier, Remy. Histoire ge'nerale des auteurs sacre's et eccle'- 
 
 siastiques. 2d edn. 17 vols. Paris. 1858-'69. 
 
 Corp. script. Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasticorum latinorum. Ed. by mem- 
 eccl. lat. bers of the Vienna Academy. 37 vols, published. Vienna, 
 
 Prague, Leipzig. 1867 on. 
 
XVI 
 
 LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 
 
 Corp. script. Niebuhr, B. G., et al. Corpus scriptorum historise byzantinas. 
 hist. byz. 50 vols. Bonn. 1828-97. 
 
 Cruttwell . . . Cruttwell, Charles T. A Literary History of Early Christian- 
 ity. 2 vols. London. 1893. 
 
 Donaldson . . Donaldson, Jas. A Critical History of Christian Literature 
 and Doctrine from the Death of the Apostles until the Nicene 
 Council. 3 vols. London. 1864-'66. Vol. i., 2d edn., 1874. 
 
 Ebert Ebert, Adolf. Allgemeine Geschichte der Literatur des Mittel- 
 
 alters im Abendlande. 3 vols. Leipzig. 1874-'87. Fr. 
 trans, by Aymeric and Condamin. 3 vols. Paris. 1883-'89. 
 
 Epiph Epiphauius, Panarion. 
 
 Erdmanu . . . Erdmann, Johann Eduard. Geschichte der Philosophie. Eng. 
 trans., ed. Williston S. Hough. 3 vols. London. 1890-91. 
 
 Euaeb Eusebius. Historia ecclesiastica, libri x. Extends to the year 324. 
 
 Fabr Fabricius, Geo. Poetarum veterum ecclesiasticorum opera 
 
 Christiana, et operum reliquiae atque fragmenta. Basel. 
 1564. 
 
 Feret Feret, Pierre. La faculty de theologie de Paris et ses docteurs 
 
 les plus celebres. 4 vols. Paris. 1 894-'97. 
 
 Galland Gallandius, Andreas. Bibliotheca veterum patrum antiquorum- 
 
 que scriptorum ecclesiasticorum. 14 vols. Venice. 1765-81. 
 
 Genii ad Gennadius. Catalogus virorum illustrium. Continuation of 
 
 Jerome to year 495. 
 
 GHZ Gebhardt, Harnack, and Zahn. Patrum apostolicorum opera. 
 
 2d edn. Leipzig. 1876-78. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. Harnack, Adolf. Geschichte der alt-christlichen Litteratur bis 
 Eusebius. i. Theil (Harnack u. Preusschen). Leipzig. 1893. 
 " Chron. ii. Theil. Bd. 1. Leipzig. 1897. 
 
 Herzog 2 . . . . Herzog, J. J., u. Plitt, G. L. Keal-Encyclopadie fiir protestan- 
 and tische Theologie und Kirche. 2d edn. 18 vols. Leipzig. 
 
 Herzog 3 1877-'88. 3d edn., A. Hauck. Leipzig. 1896 on. 
 
 Hlgfld Hilgenfeld, Adolpbus. Novum Testamentum extra canonem 
 
 receptum. 3d edn. Leipzig. 1884. 
 
 Hook Hook, Walter Farquhar. Lives of the Archbishops of Canter- 
 bury. 12 vols. London. 1860-76. 
 
 Hort Hort, J. F. A. Six lectures on the Ante-Nicene Fathers. 
 
 London. 1895. 
 
 Jackson .... Jackson, G. A. Early Christian Literature Primers (ed. G. P. 
 Fisher), N. Y. '83-96. i. Apostolic Fathers aud Apologists ; 
 ii. Greek Fathers of the Third Cent. ; iii. Latin Fathers of 
 the Third Cent. ; iv. Post-Nicene Fathers. Contain many 
 translations. Biographical, literary, and bibliographical. 
 
 Jerome Jerome. De viris illustribus. To the year 395. 
 
 Kriiger Kriiger, Gustav. Geschichte der alt-christlichen Litteratur in 
 
 den ersten drei Jahrhunderten. Freiburg u. Leipzig. 1895. 
 Eng. trans, by Chas. R. Gillett. N. Y. 1897. 
 
 Krumb Krumbacher, Karl. Geschichte der byzantinischen Litteratur 
 
 von Justinian bis zum ende des ostromischen Eeiches, 527— 
 1453. 2d edn. A. Ehrhard u. H. Gelzer. Munich. 1897. 
 
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 
 
 xvn 
 
 Lghtft Lightfoot, J. B., and Harmer, J. E. The Apostolic Fathers, 
 
 introductions and translations. London. 1 893. 
 Licht Lichtenberger, F. Encyelope'die des sciences religieuses. 13 
 
 vols. Paris. 1877-'82. 
 Lips Lipsius, R. A. Die apocryphen Apostelgeschichten und 
 
 Apostellegenden. 2 vols, with supplement. Braunschweig. 
 
 1883-'90. 
 Mabillon . . . Mabillon, Joh. Annales ordinis S. Benedicti occidentalium 
 
 monachorum patriarchs. 6 vols. Lucse. 1739-'45. 
 Mai, Spic. . . . Mai, Angelo. Spicilegium romanum. 10 vols. Rome. 
 
 1839-'44. 
 Mai, NPB . . . Novae patrum bibliothecse. 8 vols. 1S52-'71. 
 MBF Maxima bibliotheca veterum patrum et antiquoram scriptorum 
 
 ecclesiasticorum. 27 vols. Lyons. 1677. Apparatus ad, 
 
 etc. 2 vols. Paris. 1703. Index, vol. xxviii. Geneva. 1707. 
 MG-H Pertz, Georg. Heinricus. Monumenta Germanic historica. 
 
 29 vols. Hanover. 1872-92. 
 MHB Petrie aud Sharpe. Monumenta historica britannica. From 
 
 earliest times until end of reign of Henry VII. 1 vol. 1848. 
 
 Not completed. 
 Migne, P. L. . Migne, J. P. Patrologia latina. 221 vols., including index. 
 
 Paris. 1844-'64. 
 Migne, P. G. . Migne, J. P. Patrologia grteca. 161 vols. Paris. 1857-'66. 
 
 Index to same (icXels irarpoAoyias k. t. A.) by Dorotheos 
 
 Scholarios. Athens. 1879. Vol. cxxix. (Gamier freres et 
 
 Migne). Paris. 1898. 
 Mont Montalembert, C. F. R. Les moines d'occident. Paris. 1860- 
 
 '77. Eng. trans. 7 vols. Edinburgh and London. 1861— '79. 
 NP Schaff, Philip (ed.). A Select Library of the Nicene and Post- 
 
 Nicene Fathers. I. series, 14 vols. 1886-'90. II. series 
 
 (Schaff and Wace, eds.), 12 vols. 1890-95. 
 Nirschl Nirschl, J. Lehrbuch der Patrologie und Patristik. 3 vols. 
 
 Mainz. 1881-85. 
 Oehler Oehler, Franciscus. Corpus hseresiologicum. 3 vols. Berlin. 
 
 1856-61. 
 O'Hanlon . . . O'Hanlon, John. Lives of the Irish Saints. 7 vols. 1875-'94. 
 Phot Photius. Bibliotheca. Includes 280 writers, and has many 
 
 extracts preserved here only. 
 Pitra, Spic. . . Pitra, J. B. Spicilegium Solesmense. 4 vols. Paris. 1852-'58. 
 Pitra, Anal. . . " " Analecta sacra spic. sac. parata. 8 vols. Paris. 
 
 1876-'82. 
 Routh Routh, Martin Joseph. Reliquise sacrse. 2d edn. 5 vols. 
 
 Oxford. 1846-48. 
 Sathas Sathas, Konstantinos N. Bibliotheca grseca medii sevi. 7 
 
 vols. Venice and Paris. 1872-'94. 
 Schaff Schaff, Philip. A Religious Encyclopedia, etc. (based on Her- 
 
 zog). New edn. 4 vols. N. Y. 1887. 
 Schanz Schanz, Martin. Geschichte der romischen Litteratur bis zum 
 
 Gesetzgebungswerk des Kaisers Justinian. Theil 3. Munich. 
 
 1896. 
 
XV111 
 
 LIST OP ABBREVIATIONS 
 
 Schmid . 
 Sevestre . 
 
 Sirmond . 
 S. and W. 
 
 Socrates . 
 Sozomen 
 SPCK . . 
 Teuffel . . 
 
 Tillemont . . 
 
 T. and S. . . 
 T. und XT. . . 
 W. und W. . 
 
 Zahn, Forsch 
 
 Zahn, Kanon 
 Zeller 
 
 . Schmid, B. Grundlinien der PatrolQgie. 2d edn. Freiburg. 
 
 1886. 
 . Sevestre, A. Dictionnaire de patrologie, being vols. 20-25 in 
 
 Migne's Nouvelle encyclope'die the'ologique. 5 vols. Paris. 
 
 1851-'59. 
 . Sirmond, Jacob. Opera varia. 5 vols. Venice. 1 728. 
 . Smith, Wm., and Wace, Henry. Dictionary of Christian Biog- 
 raphy. 4 vols. London. 1877-'87. 
 . Historia ecclesiastica. 
 . Historia ecclesiastica. 
 
 . The Fathers for English Keaders. 15 vols. Lond. 1878-90. 
 . Teuffel, W. S. Geschichte der romischen Literatur. 5th edn., 
 
 ed. Ludwig Schwabe. Leipzig. 1890. 
 . Tillemont, Louis-Sebastien. Memoires pour servir a l'histoire 
 
 ecclesiastique des six premiers siecles. 16 vols, (continued 
 
 by others after the author's death). 1694-1712. 
 . Bobinson, J. Armitage. Texts and Studies, Many parts. 
 
 Cambridge. 1893 on. 
 . Gebhardt and Harnack. Texte und TJntersuchungen der alt- 
 
 christlichen Literatur. Many parts. Leipzig. 1882 on. 
 . "Wetzer, H. J. and Welte, Bened. Kirchen-Lexicon oder Ency- 
 
 clop'adie der kathol. Theologie und ihrer Hilfswissenschaften. 
 
 2d edn. Freiburg im Breisgau. 1882 on. 
 Zahn, Theodore. Forschungen zur Geschichte des neutesta- 
 
 mentlichen Kanons und der alt-cbristlichen Litteratur. 5 
 
 vols. Erlangen. 1893. 
 . Zahn, Theodore. Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons. 
 
 Erlangen. 1889 on. 
 . Zeller, Eduard. Die Philosophie der Griechen. 4th edn. 3 
 
 vols. Leipzig, 1876-81. 1st vol., 5th edn., Leipzig. 1892. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 ABBESS (i. e. "Abbotess"; v. Abbot): head of a com- 
 munity (convent) of nuns ; traceable to the time of 
 Gregory the Great (c. 591). 
 
 Abbot (i. e. "father") : head of a community (monastery); 
 of monks, esp. of the Benedictine order ; v. Prior. 
 
 Abdias : reputed first bp. of Babylon. Under this name 
 Lat. apocr. Acts or Apostolic histories ; de hist, apost. cer- 
 taminis, libr. x., probably of 6th cent. ; v. Acts. 
 
 Fabr. Cod. apocr. N. T. ii. 387 ; Lipsius i. 117. 
 
 S. and W. i. 1. 
 
 Abelard (assumed name of Peter Pallet, or Palais) : b. 
 (Palais, near Nantes) 1079; d. 1142. Pupil of Roscellinus, 
 William of Champeaux, and Anselm. Called himself Philoso- 
 phus Peripateticus (PPPP). Renowned teacher of theology. 
 
 Sic et non (doctrinal contradictions of the Fathers) ; Scito te ipsum 
 (ethical treatise) ; Introd. to Theol. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxviii. ; Vict. Cousin, 2 vols., Paris '49, '59. 
 
 Chas. de Remusat, 2d edn., Paris '55; Adolf Hausrath, Leip. '93! 
 Gabriel Compayre, N. Y. '93 ; Feret i. 131 ; Bohringer xv. ; Herzog 8 i. 
 14 ; Licht. i. 15 ; Life of Helo'ise in Bohringer xvi. 253. 
 
 Abercius, S. : reputed bp. of Hieropolis, late 2d cent. ; v. 
 Avercius. 
 
 Migne, P. Gr. cxv. 1211 ; Albrecht Dieterich, Die Grabschrift des 
 Aberkios, Leip. '96; Harnack, Lit. i. 258; Lghtft., Ignatius 2 i. 493; 
 Herzog 3 ii. 315 ; T. und U. xii. 4; Zahn, Forsch. v. 57. 
 
 Abgar : a king of Edessa to whom is ascribed a fictitious 
 
 correspondence with Jesus, whose portrait he is fabled to have 
 
 received through Thaddeus (v. Addeeus). 
 
 Euseb. i. 13. 
 
 L. Tixeront, Paris '88; Herzog 8 i. 98 
 
 1 
 
2 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Abibus : v. Habibus. 
 
 Abraham, Apocalypse of : V. Apocalypses. 
 
 Abrahamites : a branch of Paulicians (q. v.), named from 
 Ibrahim (Abraham) of Ahtioch, 9th cent. 
 
 Abraxas (more correctly, Abrasax) : a mystic name of un- 
 known origin, found on ancient gems. 
 
 S. and W. i. 9 ; Herzog 3 i. 98 ; Licht. i. 30 ; A. Dieterich, Leip. '91. 
 
 Absalon (Axel) : c. 1128-1201 ; abp. of Lund. 
 
 Abstinentes : arose in Gaul and Spain, 3d cent. ; abjured 
 marriage. 
 
 Abulpharagiua : v. Bar-Hebraeus. 
 
 Acacius : S. and W. i. 11. 
 
 (1) 6 /j,ov6(f>da'\.fio<; (i. e. "the one-eyed"), d. c. 366. 
 Pupil, biographer, and successor of Eusebius of Cassarea; 
 leader of the Arians. 
 
 On Ecclesiastes ; Miscell. Questions, 6 bks. ; 'AvriKoyta, vs. Marcellus of 
 Ancyra. 
 
 Epiphanius lxxii. 6. 
 Ceillier iv. 322. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Beroea in Syria, c. 379-436. Opponent of Arian- 
 ism ; hostile to Chrysostom ; to Cyril of Jerusalem. 
 
 (3) s. : bp. of Melitene in Armenia, c. 431. Opposed 
 Cyril of Alexandria and Nestorius. 
 
 Ceillier, viii. 238. 
 Migne, P. G. Ixxvii. 1467. 
 
 (4) Bp. of Constantinople, 471-489. Eccles. statesman ; 
 strove to harmonize the East and make it independent of 
 Rome. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 46 ; lxxxiv. 791. 
 Bard. § 81. 4 ; Ceillier x. 403. 
 
 (5) The Assyrian. Bp. of Seleucia and Catholicus of Per- 
 sia c. 485 ; reputed first Nestorian patriarch. 
 
 Acca(s), S. : bp. of Hexham, 709-732 ; disciple of Wilfred 
 (q.v.). 
 
 Jas. Raine, The Priory of Hexham, i. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 3 
 
 Acephaii (i. e. " headless " ) : name given to several eccles. 
 parties because of their lack of leaders (e. g. Eutychians of 
 5th cent.). 
 
 Acoemetse (i. e. "sleepless ones"): monks, 5th cent, on, 
 who by relays kept up perpetual worship. 
 
 Acoluthus : v. Colluthians. 
 
 Acta Martyrum : records of the lives and deeds of the mar- 
 tyrs. Edited by the Benedictine Buinart, 1689 ; supplemented 
 by Assemani, 1748, and by E. le Blant, Paris, 1882. 
 
 Herzog 8 i. 140 ; Kriiger § 106 ; Harnack, Lit. 807. 
 
 Acta Sanctorum : V. Bollandists. 
 
 Acts, Apocryphal : 2d-6th centt. Chief among them are : 
 of Peter ■ of Paul and Thecla ; of Barnabas ; of Philip ; of 
 Andrew ; of Andrew and Matthew ; Acts and Martyrdom 
 of Matthew ; Acts of Thomas ; of Abdias ; of Thaddeus ; of 
 John ; of Bartholomew ; of Simon and Judas ; of Pilate. 
 
 Tisohendorf, Leip. '51 ; Lipsius, Leip. '83-'90 ; W. Wright (Syriac 
 with trans.), Lond., '71. ANF. ix. 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 491, 541 ; Lipsius in S. and W. i. 17 ; Herzog s i. 664. 
 
 Other Apocr. Acts are : of S. Callistratus, 300-c. 350 ; S. 
 Codratius, 3d cent. ; S. Demetrius, 6th cent. ; S. Eugenia ; 
 S. Histibouzit ; S. Polyeuctes ; S. Thalelseus ; S. Theodore ; 
 the Manichsean ; the Ebionite ; etc. 
 
 Trans, by F. C. Conybeare, Lond. '94. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 116 ; Zahn, Kanon, ii. 2. 
 
 Adalbert: (1) name of two or more missionary monks of 
 7th and 8th centt. 
 
 (2) s. : monk of Prague, 950-997 ; bp. of Bohemia ; mission- 
 ary to Hungary and Poland ; martyr. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 859. 
 Herzog * i. 153. 
 
 (3) s. : abp. of Hamburg-Bremen, 1045-1072 ; attempted 
 to form England, Germany, and Scandinavia into a separate 
 patriarchate. 
 
 Colmar Griinhager, Leip. '54. 
 
4 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Adaldag : abp. of Hamburg-Bremen, 937-988. 
 Herzog 3 i. 155. 
 
 Adaigar : abp. of Hamburg- Bremen, 888-909. 
 Herzog 8 i. 156. 
 
 Adaihard, s. : 753-826. Grandson of Charles Marfcel ; 
 nephew of Charlemagne ; abt. of Corbie in France. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cv. 533. 
 
 Adam : (1) Book of : a Legend of Jewish or Oriental origin, 
 dealing with the history of mankind from the Fall until the 
 time of Melchizedek. Current in various forms and languages. 
 Possibly in part pre-Christian. 
 
 (2) A. of Bremen : 1076 ; one of the fathers of mediaeval 
 church history. 
 
 Pertz vii. 266 ; Migne, P. L. cxlvi. 453. 
 Ceillier xiv. 713. 
 
 (3) Choir-master in S. Victor : d. 1192 ; eminent Lat. poet. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxcvi. 1421 ; trans. byD. S. Wrangham, 3 vols., Lond.'81. 
 L. Gautier in Poesie liturgique, Paris '86; Feret i. 121. 
 
 Adamantius: orthodox interlocutor in a 4th cent. dial. 
 against heresies ; wrongly ascribed to Origen, who bore the 
 name. 
 
 See De la Rue, Origen (pp. 800-872), Paris 1733 ; Euseb. vi. 14. 
 
 Lommatzsch, Origen, xvi. 246. 
 
 S. and W. i. 39 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 478. 
 
 Adamites : antinomian N. African Gnostics, 2d cent., who 
 aimed to reproduce primitive innocence by nudity. Name 
 also borne in 15th cent, by a sect of extreme Communists 
 associated with the Picards (q. v.), and by a similar sect with 
 similar usages in Austria, 1849. 
 
 Adamnan (dimin. of Adam) : abt. of Hy (Iona), 679-704. 
 Author of De Locis Sanctis, libr. iii. ; Life of S. Columba. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 726; Mabillon ii. 502; S. Col. by W. Reeves, 
 Edinburgh 76. 
 Herzog 8 i. 166. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 5 
 
 Addseus, Teaching of : late 3d or early 4th cent. ; contains 
 the legend of Abgar (q. v.), missionary labors of Thaddeus 
 and his disciple Addseus in Edessa. 
 
 Lips. iii. 154, 178 ; G. Phillips, Lond. 76. ANCL. xx. ; ANF. viii. 
 655. 
 
 Adelphians : an Eastern sect, 4th cent. ; insisted on inces- 
 sant prayer, and believed in attaining a spiritual exaltation 
 which liberated from moral restraint. 
 
 Adeodatus, s. : pope, 672-676. Opponent of the Monothe- 
 lites (q. v.). Introduced into papal letters the formula Salutem 
 et apostolicam benedictionern. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1139. 
 
 Adiaphora : " things indifferent," neither commanded nor 
 forbidden by the moral law. Much debated by writers on 
 ethics. 
 
 Herzog 8 i. 168. 
 
 Adiaphorist3 : a name applied chiefly to the followers of 
 Melanchthon. 
 
 Adimantus : 3d cent. One of twelve disciples of Manes ; 
 labored in Africa. Attempted to prove contradiction between 
 0. and N. Testaments ; answered by Augustine. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xlii. 129. 
 
 Adon, S. : abp. of Vienne, d. 875. 
 
 De sex setatibus mundi, a chronicle from creation until end of time. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxiii. 23. 
 
 Adoptionists : a sect in Spain and France, 8th cent. Held 
 that Christ as respects human nature was merely the adoptive 
 son of God. 
 
 Herzog 3 i. 180. 
 
 Adrian : V. Hadrian. 
 
 Advocatus dei and advocatus diaboli : persons appointed to 
 bring forward the arguments respectively for and against a 
 candidate for canonization. 
 
 .SJddi : v. Eddius. 
 
6 MANUAL OP PATHOLOGY 
 
 JEmilianus : V. Emilianus. 
 
 tineas of Gaza: 487. Disciple of Hierocles; teacher of 
 rhetoric ; converted to Christianity. 
 
 Theophrastus, a dial, on immortality. 
 Gall. x. 629 ; Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 865. 
 Bard. § 82. 2. 
 
 Aerians : followers of Aerius of Pontus, 4th cent. Main- 
 tained the equality of bishops and presbyters ; objected to 
 compulsory fasting, and to prayers for the dead. 
 
 Agtians : followers of Aetius, 4th cent. Extreme Arians (q.v.). 
 
 Aetius : deacon of Antioch (349 on) and Alexandria 
 (356 on). Extreme Arian and head of a sect also called 
 Anomceans, as holding that the Son is unlike the Father in 
 essence. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xlii. 533. 
 
 S. and W. i. 5; Bard. § 43; W. und W. i. 295. 
 
 Afrem : V. Ephraim (1). 
 
 Africanus, Julius : early 3d cent, at Nicopolis (Emmaus, re- 
 stored under his auspices) ; historiographer, exegete. 
 
 Chronica (b. c. 5499-a. d. 221), 5 bks., of which fragments are extant. 
 H. Gelzer, 2 vols., Leip. '80-'85 ; Kouth ii. 221 ; Migne, P. G. x. 35 
 ANF. vi. 123. 
 
 Bard. § 33 ; Kriiger § 82 ; S. and W. i. 53 ; Ceillier ii. 95. 
 
 Agape (Gr. ayaTTT], love ; pi. a^dirai, love-feasts) : a meal of 
 the early Christians, partaken in common and in connection 
 with the Eucharist. Later the two were dissociated, and from 
 the 4th cent, on the agapae were gradually discontinued. 
 
 Agapetus, s. : name of one pope and one bp. of Rome. 
 
 (1) Bp. of Rome, 535-536 ; defeated heretics at Constanti- 
 nople. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxvi. 35. 
 Herzog 8 i. 237. 
 
 (2) Pope, 946-955. 
 
 Migne, P. L. exxxiii. 889. 
 Herzog 8 i. 238. 
 
MANUAL OP PATROLOGY 7 
 
 Agatha, s. : martyr under Decius (Diocletian ? ) ; especially 
 honored in Sicily and S. Italy. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Feb. 5 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 403 (Hymn by Pope Damasus). 
 
 Agathangelus : 4th cent. Biographer of Gregory the Illu- 
 minator. 
 
 Hist, of the Christianizing of the Armenians. 
 
 Venice '62. Trans, by V. Langlois in Collection des historiens 
 anciens et modernes de l'Armenie, Paris '67. 
 
 Agathias : Byzantine historian, late 6th cent. 
 
 Five books on Justinian's reign, 553-559. 
 
 B. G. Niebuhr in Corp. script, hist. byz. i. pars 3. 
 
 S. and W. i. 59. 
 
 AgathO; s. : pope, 678-681. Claimed the title of Ecumenical 
 Bishop. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1153. 
 S. and W. i. 61. 
 
 Ages : for convenience theol. hist, is divided into periods 
 marked by dominating tendencies : — 
 
 Apostolic Age, life rather than doctrines, 30-c. 100. 
 
 Patristic Age, doctrines become definitely stated, c. 100- 
 c.521. 
 
 Scholastic Age, period of harmonizing and systematizing the 
 results of preceding centt., c. 520 to the Reformation (of which 
 c. 520-c. 1078 marks a period of transition to Scholasticism 
 proper) ; v. Schoolmen. 
 
 Schmid, pp. 5-28 ; Herzog 2 xi. 300. 
 
 Agneiius : abp. of Ravenna, 558-566. Opposed the Arians. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxviii. 379. 
 
 Agnes, S. : martyr under Diocletian, c. 303. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Jan. 21 ; Herzog 3 i. 243 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 402 (Hymn 
 by Pope Damasus). 
 
 Agobard : 779-840. Abp. of Lyons, c. 816. Wrote against 
 superstitions : influential in intellectual and political move- 
 ments. 
 
 MBP. xiv. 234; Gall. xiii. 403 ; Migne, P. L. civ. 9. 
 
 S. and W. i. 63; Herzog 8 i. 246. 
 
8 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Agrapha: sayings of Jesus not recorded in the Canonical 
 Gospels. 
 
 T. und U. v. 4 ; T. und U. xiv. 2 ; Westcott, Study of the Gosp. 
 Appendix C. ; J. T. Dodd, Oxf. and Lond. 74; Eb. Nestle, Nov. Test. 
 Grsec. Supplementum, Leip. '96. 
 
 Agrippa Castor : c. 135. Earliest mentioned writer against 
 heresy ; opposed Basilides (q. v.). 
 
 Routh i. 85. 
 
 Euseb. iv. 7 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 114. 
 
 Ahyto : v. Hetto. 
 
 Aidan : d. 651. " Apostle of Northumbria ; " 1st bp. of 
 
 Lindisfarne. 
 
 Bede, iii. ; S. and W. i. 65. 
 
 Aigradus (An(s)gradus, Ansgardus) : c. 699 ; monk of Fon- 
 tanelles, near Rouen. 
 
 Lives of S. Ansbert and S. Landefert. 
 Ceillier xii. 21. 
 
 Alarms (Alain) of Lille : d. 1203. Theologian, poet ; " Doctor 
 Universalis." 
 
 Book of Parables ; Treatise on the Cath. Faith ; Theol. Wordbook ; 
 Poem on the Incarnation ; Anti-Claudianus, an encyclopaedic work in 
 hexameter verse. 
 
 Migne, P. L. ccx. 9. 
 
 Life by Dupuy, Lille '59 ; M. Baumgartner, Munster '96 ; Herzog s i. 
 283 ; Licht. i. 131 ; Ceillier xiv. 863. 
 
 Alban, s. : reputed protomartyr of Britain, 303. 
 
 Bede i. 5; Acta sanct. June 22 (v.). 
 
 Albert: b. (Bavaria) 1193; d. (Cologne) 1280. Dominican 
 monk ; prof, of Theol. in Cologne, Paris ; bp. of Regensburg ; 
 teacher of Th. Aquinas. Called " Magnus " and " Doctor 
 Universalis." By reproducing the philosophy of Aristotle 
 greatly stimulated scholasticism. 
 
 Comm. on Aristotle ; Summa Theologies, a compend. 
 Life by O. D'Assailly, Paris 70 ; v. Hertling, Kdln '80 ; J. Sighart, 
 Regensburg '57 (trans, by A. Dixon 76); Feret ii. 421. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 9 
 
 Albigenses : a name given to Manichasan sects of S. France 
 and N. Italy in 12th and 13th centt. Also called Cathari (q. v.). 
 
 Alcuin, S. : 735-804. Master of schools at York, Pavia, 
 Tours ; councillor of Charlemagne ; one of the most learned 
 men of his age ; revised the Lat. Bible. 
 
 Comm. on Gen., Pss., Eccl., John; letters; poems; biographies. 
 
 Froben. Ratisbon 1777; Migne, P. L. c, ci. 
 
 Life by F. Lorenz '29, trans, by Slee, Lond. '37 ; K. Werner, Wien, '81 ; 
 A. F. West, N. Y. '92 ; Mabillon iv. 1 ; Bar.-Gould, May 19 ; Ebert 
 ii. 12 ; Herzog 8 i. 365 ; Diet. Nat. Biog. i. 239. 
 
 Aidhelm : abt. of Malrnesbury, c. 685 ; bp. of Sherborn, 705 ; 
 the first Englishman to cultivate classical learning with suc- 
 cess ; founded many schools in Wessex. Author of " De 
 laudibus virginitatis " (in prose and verse) . 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 63. 
 
 Life by Wright in Biogr. Br. Lit. ; J. A. Giles, Oxf . '44 ; Herzog » i. 
 325; Bahi- iv. § 53. 
 
 Alexander : (1) S. : d. (in prison at Csesarea) c. 251. Friend 
 of Origen ; bp. of Jerusalem, where he founded a library that 
 furnished Eusebius much material. 
 
 Gall. ii. 201 ; Routh ii. 159 ; Migne, P. G. x. 204. ANF. vi. 153. 
 
 Euseb. vi. 11 ; Nirschl § 87 ; S. and W. i. 85; Harnack, Lit. i. 505. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Lycopolis, c. 301 ; wrote against the Manichasans. 
 GaU. iv. 73; Migne, P. G. xviii. 409. ANF. vi. 239. 
 
 (3) S. : bp. of Alexandria, c. 313-326 ; opposed Arius. 
 Migne, P. G. xviii. 547 ; Pitra, Anal. iv. 196. ANCL. xiv. 236 ; ANF. 
 
 vi. 289. 
 
 S. and W. i. 79 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 449. 
 
 (4) Bp. of Hierapolis, 404 (?) on ; friend of Nestorius, foe 
 of Cyril of Alexandria. 
 
 S. and W. i. 83 ; Tillemont xiv., xv. ; Ceillier viii. 374. 
 
 (5) de Hales (Ales) : d. 1245. Eng. theologian and 
 
 philosopher ; celebrated teacher ; " Doctor Irrefragabilis." 
 
 Summa theologiea, a compend. 
 
 Koburger, Nuremberg 1482. 
 
 Feret i. 311; Herzog 3 i. 352; W. und W. i. 495. 
 
10 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 (6) Name of one bp. of Rome and of seven popes : — 
 
 Herzog 3 i. 338 ; Licht. i. 156 ; W. und W. i. 479. 
 
 i. s. : bp. of Rome, 105-115. 
 
 Euseb. iv. 4. 
 
 ii. 1061-1073. Bp. of Lucca ; elected pope through influ- 
 ence of Hildebrand ; rejected by the German Church, which 
 named Cadalus of Parma (Honorius II.) in his stead, but 
 finally abandoned him for Alexander. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlvi. 1271. 
 
 iii. (Cardinal Roland), 1159-1181. Imposed penance upon 
 Henry II. of Eng. for death of Becket ; opposed Frederick 
 (I.) Barbar'ossa. See Miiller K-gesch. § 144. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cc. 
 
 Herm. Reuter., 3 vols., Leip. '60-64. 
 
 iv. 1254-1261. Bp. of Ostia and Veletri ; labored for union 
 of Gr. and Lat. churches ; patron of mendicant orders. 
 Sirmond iii. 851. 
 
 v. 1409-1410. Cardinal abp. of Milan ; his weakness led 
 to increased dissension. 
 
 vi. 1492-1510. Abp. of Valencia ; extended the power of 
 the papacy. 
 
 vu. 1655-1667. Patron of letters ; opposed Louis XIV., 
 by whom deprived of Avignon. 
 
 via. 1689-1691. Aided Venice against the Turks ; en- 
 larged the Vatican library. 
 
 Aimo: v. Haimo. 
 
 Albani(c)us : v. Gildas (2). 
 
 A(e)ifred the Great : King of Eng. 871-901 ; framed laws ; 
 encouraged commerce; patron of letters; founded Univ. of 
 Oxford. 
 
 Laws of the W. Saxons; Manual (lost). Trans. Bede's Eccl. Hist. . 
 Orosius's Univ. Hist. ; Boethius's Consolation of Philosophy ; Gregory's 
 Pastoral Care. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxviii. 447. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 11 
 
 K. Pauli, Berlin '51, trans, by B. Thorpe, Lond. '53 ; Thos. Hughes, 
 Lond. ; J. A. Giles, Oxf. and Lond. '54; Ebert. i. 239. 
 
 A(e)lfric, S. : abp. of Canterbury, 996-1006. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 1470 ; B. Thorpe '44 ; W. W. Skeat, Lond. '81-'90. 
 Herzog 8 i. 222. 
 
 Alger : canon of Liege, c. 1150. 
 On the Sacrament ; Mercy and Justice. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxx. 727. 
 CeiUier xiv. 379. 
 
 Almaricians : v. Amalrich. 
 
 Alogi (Gr. dXoyoi') : 2d cent. Christians who rejected the 
 doctrine of the Logos. 
 
 Epiphanius li. 3 ; Harnack, Dogmengesch. i. ; Herzog 8 i. 386. 
 
 Alulphus : monk of S. Martin of Tours, 12th cent. 
 Exposition of the New Testament. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxix. 1137. 
 
 Amaiarius: (1) Fortunatua : abp. of Treves, 815 ; author of 
 a letter on the rite of Baptism. 
 Migne, P. L. xcix. 885 ; ci. 1287. 
 
 (2) D. c. 837. Deacon in Metz ; abt. of Hornbuch. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cv. 816. 
 Herzog 3 i. 428. 
 
 Amalbert : v. Ansbert. 
 
 Amalrich (Almaric, Fr. Amaury) : d. 1207. Pantheistic 
 theologian ; professor in Univ. of Paris, where condemned for 
 heresy, 1204. His followers were called Almaricians or 
 Amalricians. 
 
 Feret i. 200 ; Erdmann § 176 ; Blunt, Diet, of Sects, etc., 24. 
 
 Amandus : d. 679. Missionary to the Frisians in the Nether- 
 lands. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1267. 
 
 Amatus : abp. of Bordeaux, c. 1101. 
 Migne, P. L. civ. 1638. 
 
12 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Ambrose : (1) of Alexandria : d. c. 250. Pupil, friend, and 
 patron of Origen. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 328. 
 
 (2) C. 340-397. Bp. of Milan; Augustine converted by 
 his preaching. Opposed Arianism ; father of Lat. hymnology. 
 Many of his works are reproductions of those of Cyril, Basil, 
 and other Gr. Fathers. 
 
 Hexaemeron ; On the Duties of the Clergy (after Cicero's De Offieiis) ; 
 On the Christian Faith ; On the Holy Spirit. 
 
 Ballerini, 6 vols. '75-'86; Migne, P. L. xiv.-xvii. ; Pitra, Anal. v. 121. 
 N. F. 2d series, x. 
 
 Bohringer x. ; L. Baunard, 2 8 edn., Paris 72; Th. Forster, Halle '84 ; 
 Ceillier v. 378; Bard. § 72; Nirschl § 168; Farrar, Lives of the Ff. 
 ii. 112 ; W. und W. i. 695. 
 
 (3) (Autpert) s. : d. c. 778. Distinguished Benedictine abt. 
 
 Com. on the Apocalypse. 
 
 Migne, P. L. Ixxxix. 1265. 
 
 W. Bousset, Die Offenbarung Johannis ('96), p. 75. 
 
 Ambrosiaster (Pseudo-Ambrosius) : name given to unknown 
 author of a Com. on Paul's Epp. formerly ascribed to Ambrose 
 of Milan (v. his works) ; subsequently to Hilary the Deacon 
 (Rome, c. 380). Now held to be a compilation covering 
 centuries. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xvii. 45. 
 
 Nirschl § 169 ; Herzog « i. 441 ; W. nnd W. i. 694. 
 
 Ammianus Marceliinus : b. (Antioch) c. 330 ; long in Rom. 
 military service ; later settled in Rome, where d. c. 390. His 
 works are valuable for references to Christianity. 
 
 History, Kerum gestarum libr. xxxi, in continuation of Tacitus. 
 18 bks. are extant. 
 
 "Wagner and Erfurdt, 3 vols. Leip. 1808 ; F. Eyssenhardt, Berlin '71 ; 
 V. Gardthausen, Leip. '74, '75. Trans, in Bonn's Class. Library. 
 
 S. and W. i. 99 ; Herzog 8 i. 449. 
 
 Ammoniua : (1) of Alexandria, c. 220. Divided the text of 
 the Gospels into small numbered sections ace. to the sense, 
 and combined them into a species of harmony generally recog- 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 13 
 
 nized as extant in that of Victor of Capua (q. v.). The 
 method was followed by Eusebius of Csesarea, who distributed 
 his sections into ten classes, or " Canons." Hence the " Am- 
 monian-Eusebian sections " or " Canons " still given in the 
 edns. of Bp. Lloyd, Tdf. and others. 
 
 Gall. ii. 546; Burgon, The Last Twelve Verses . . . aco. to Mark, 
 Lond. '71 ; G. H. Gwilliam in Studia bibl. et eceles. Oxford, '90 (ii. 241) ; 
 Gregory, Prolegg. 143 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 406. 
 
 (2) Saocas (so called because as a porter he carried a 
 sack) : d. c. 243 at Alexandria. Eclectic philosopher ; founder 
 of Alexandrian Neo'platonism ; Herenius and Plotinus his 
 pupils; wrote nothing, — little positively known about him. 
 
 Zeller v. 829 ; Windelband, Gesch. d. Gr. Phil. § 51. 
 
 (3) Presbyter in Alexandria, c. 458 ; author of coinm. on 
 Pss., Dan., Matt., John, Acts, 1 Peter. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1361. 
 Nixschl § 255. 
 
 Amoenus Prudentius : in Spain, 5th cent. Supposed author 
 of an Enchiridion (or O. and N. T. Manual, called also Ditto- 
 chaeon or Diptychon) in Lat. hexameters. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxi. 1075. 
 
 Amolon (Amulo) : d. 852. Disciple and successor of Agobard 
 at Lyons. In favor with Charles the Bald and Leo IV. 
 
 Treatise on the Jews. 
 Migne, P. L. cxvi. 77. 
 
 Am(m)on, s. : d. c. 356. " The founder of Egyptian monas- 
 
 ticism " in the Nitrian desert. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xl. 1065. 
 
 Socrates vii. 14 ; Sozomen i. 14, vi. 28 ; S. and W. i. 102. 
 
 Amphiiochius, s. : rhetorician ; advocate ; ascetic. Bp. of 
 
 Iconium, 375 on. Next to Basil the Great and Gregory Naz., 
 
 his friends, the foremost man in the Eastern Church ; wrote 
 
 against heresies. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xxxix. 9. 
 
 Tillemont ix. 747 ; Ceillier v. 334 ; Nirschl § 138 ; S. and W. i. 103. 
 
14 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Anastasius, s. : (1) bp. of Antioch, 559-570, 593-599; 
 exiled by Justin II., 570 ; author of five discourses on the 
 true faith. 
 
 Gall. xii. 233 ; Migne, P. G. lxxxix. 1289. 
 
 Krumb. § 10. 
 
 (2) s. : bp. of Antioch, 599-609; trans. Gregory's "Pastoral 
 Care " into Greek ; slain by the Jews. (1) and (2) are by 
 some writers called A. Sinaita. 
 
 (3) Sinaita, s. (?) : 640-700. Monk of Mt. Sinai. 
 
 687770? (Hodegus, i.e. "guide"), against heresies; Ques- 
 tions and Answers on Holy Scripture, chiefly collected from 
 the Fathers. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxix. 36 ; Sirmond ii. 351. 
 
 J. B. Kumpfmiiller, Wiirzburg '65; Krumb. § 13; Nirschl § 351; 
 Herzog 3 i. 491. 
 
 (4) Name of four bps. of Borne and popes and one anti- 
 pope : — 
 
 Herzog 8 i. 488. 
 
 i. s. : 398-401. " Vir insignis " (Jerome) ; condemned 
 Rufinus's trans, of Origen. 
 Migne, P. L. xx. 65. 
 Ceillier vi. 334. 
 
 ii. s. : 496-498. Sought to reclaim the Arians and restore 
 peace to the Church. Cf. Dante, Inferno, xi. 8, 9. 
 
 iii. 911-913. Held power in a time when the Church was 
 subservient to the aristocracy. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 1181. 
 
 iv. 1153-1154. Bp. of Sabine ; cardinal ; vicar of Inno- 
 cent II. ; in his time lived Arnold of Brescia (q. v.). 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 985. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 911. 
 
 (5) Librarian of Vatican, 9th cent. 
 Catalogues ; Martyrology ; Lives of the Popes. 
 
 MBP. xii. 831 ; Migne, P. L. cxxvii.-cxxix. ; Mai, Spic. ix. 384. 
 Cave ii. 256 ; Krumb. § 144 ; Herzog « i. 492 ; W. uud W. i. 787. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 15 
 
 Anatolius : (1) s.: bp. of Laodicea, c. 27 \ Profound 
 scholar ; an Aristotelian. 
 
 Canones paschales ; Institutionum mathematicarum, libr. x. 
 
 Migne, P. G. x. 207; Gall. iii. 543. ANT. vi. 145. 
 
 Euseb. vii. 32 ; Ceillier iii. ; Nirschl § 87. 2 ; Bard. § 33. 1 ; Har- 
 nack, Lit. i. 436 ; Herzog 8 i. 495. 
 
 (2) s. : bp. of Constantinople, 449-458. Crowned the Em- 
 peror Leo. Hymn- writer (" Fierce was the wild billow," 
 trans, by Neale, Hymns of B. Church). 
 
 P. Schafi iii. 583 ; Julian, Diet, of Hymnology, p. 63. 
 
 Anchorites, or Anchorets (i. e. " withdrawn from the 
 world ") : religious recluses, esp. in Egypt in 3d cent. ; v. 
 Anthony ; Coenobites. 
 
 Andreas : (1) bp. of Csesarea in Cappadocia, 5th cent. end. 
 Wrote first extant Greek com. on the Apocalypse. 
 
 Migne, P. G. cvi. 207. 
 
 W. Bousset, Die Offenbarung Johannis, p. 68 ; Herzog 8 i. 514. 
 
 (2) of Samosata, c. 431 : defended Nestorius. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1611. 
 S. and W. i. 112. 
 
 (3) s. : d. c. 720. Monk of Jerusalem ; abp. of Crete, 711 ; 
 opposed the Monothelites. Hymns still sung in the Greek 
 Church. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xcvii. 805. 
 Bard. § 86. 5. 
 
 Andreas, or Andrew, Acts of : v. Acts Apocryphal. 
 Angeiomus : d. 855. Benedictine of Luxeuil ; Biblical 
 commentator. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxv. 105. 
 
 Ceillier xii. 442 ; W. und W. i. 846. 
 
 Angiibert (Engel-), S. : d. 814. Counsellor and savant at 
 court of Charlemagne, whose daughter he married ; abt. of 
 Centule (S. Riquier), 794 on. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcix. 825. 
 
 W. und W. i. 850. 
 
16 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Angiiram : d. 791. Abt. of Sens ; bp. of Metz ; arch-chaplain 
 to Charlemagne. 
 
 Herzog 3 i. 523. 
 
 Anicetus, s. : bp. of Eome, 157-168. 
 
 Euseb. iv. 19 ; v. 6. 
 
 Anomceans : V. Aetius. 
 
 Ansbert (Autpert, Amalbert, Ambrosius), S. : c. 775. Bp. of 
 Autun ; reputed author of a com. on the Apocalypse. 
 
 Herzog 8 ii. 308 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 1197. 
 
 Anscharius (Ansgar), s. : 801-865. " Apostle of the North ; " 
 
 missionary to Sweden. 
 
 Pertz, ii. ; Migne, P. L. cxviii. 959. 
 
 Bbhringer xiii. 170 ; Licht. i. 397 ; W. und W. i. 902 ; Herzog 8 i. 573. 
 
 Anselm, S. : (1) abp. of Canterbury : b. (Aosta near Pied- 
 mont) 1038 ; d. 1109. Prior, 1060, and abt. 1078, of Bee in 
 Normandy ; scholastic philosopher (Realist). 
 
 Monologium, nature of God ; Proslogium, existence of God ; Cur deus 
 homo, on the atonement. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clviii.-olix. 
 
 Bibliotheea Sacra (Proslogium) viii. (Cur deus homo) tr. xii. ; F. R. 
 Hasse, Leip. 2 vols. '43-'52, abbr. trans. byW. Turner, Lond. '50; R. W. 
 Church, Lond. '83; M. Rule, 2 vols. Lond. '83; Bar.-Gould, Apr. 21; 
 Bbhringer xiv. 229 ; Ceillier xiv. 1 ; W. und W i. 886 ; Licht. i. 349 ; 
 Herzog s i. 562 ; Hook. ii. 
 
 (2) of Laon : d. 1117. Pupil of Anselm of Canter- 
 bury ; taught in Paris, 1076 ; founded theol. school at Laon 
 (Abelard a pupil). 
 
 Glossa interlinearis veteris et novi testamenti (on the Vulgate). 
 Best edn., Antwerp 1634 ; Migne, elxii. 1169. 
 Feret i. 25 ; Ceillier xiv. 182 ; Herzog 8 i. 571. 
 
 (3) D. 1158. Bp. of Havelberg, 1129 ; abp. of Ravenna, 
 1155. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 1087. 
 Ceillier xiv. 413 ; Herzog 8 i. 570. 
 
 Ansgar : V. Anscharius. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 17 
 
 Ansgradus : V. Aigradus. 
 Anskar : V. Anscharius. 
 
 Anthimus : c. 372. Bp. of Tyana ; contemporary of Basil 
 the Great, with whom in later life he quarrelled ; ambitious 
 prelate. 
 
 S. and W. i. 119. 
 
 Anthony (v. also Antonius) : (1) s. (?) : b. (Coma in Egypt) 
 c. 250. Founder of the hermit life ; influential at court ; re- 
 nowned preacher. 
 
 Athanasius in Migne, P. G. xxvi. 867 ; Jerome 88 ; Socrates i. 21, iv. 
 23, 25 ; Sozomen i. 13 ; Photius 198 ; Nirschl § 120 ; Bard. § 46. 1 ; Bar.- 
 Gould, Jan. 17; Bohringer vi. 590 ; Ceillier iii. 382. 
 
 (2) of Padua, S. : 1195-1231; so called because his 
 
 relics are preserved in Padua, Missionary to the Moors in 
 Africa ; taught in Bologna, Toulouse, Montpellier, Padua. 
 
 Feret i. 355 ; Bar .-Gould, June 13. 
 
 (3) of Lebrija : 1442-1522. Prof, of classical litera- 
 ture ; worked on the Complutensian Polyglot ; enjoyed the 
 favor of Cardinal Ximenes. 
 
 Anthropomorphites : Syrian sect, 4th cent., founded by 
 Audius ; held that God has human attributes. 
 
 Anti-Christ : an early conception, origin obscure, of some 
 supernatural (person or power) opponent of Christianity. 
 
 Herm. Gunkel, Sehopfung und Chaos, Gb'ttingen '95. 
 
 W. Bousset, Der Antichrist, Gottingen '95 (trans, by Keane, Lond. '96) ; 
 Smith, Bib. Diet. (ed. Hackett and Abbot), i. 102 ; Herzog 3 i. 577. 
 
 Antidikomarianites, or Antimarians (i. e. " adversaries of 
 Mary"): Arabian sect, 4th cent., that denied her perpetual, 
 virginity. 
 
 Antinomians : Christians who disparage or reject the moral 
 law through mistaken notions about the liberty of the gospel. 
 
 Antiochus: (1) Bp. of Ptolemais, 400-408; foe of Chry- 
 
 sostom. 
 
 Socrates vi. 11 ; Sozomen viii. 10. 
 
 2 
 
18 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 (2) Monk of S. Saba in Palestine, c. 614. 
 
 Pandectes, 130 homilies on the Bible. 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxix. 1411. 
 
 Anti-pope : a rival claimant for the Rom. See. 
 
 Anti-tactse : obscure libertine sect of Gnostics in 2nd cent. 
 
 Anti-trinitarians : opponents of the doctrine of the Trinity. 
 
 Antonius (v. also Anthony) : (1) 4th cent. Known only by 
 
 his " Song against the Nations." 
 
 Gall. iii. 653 ; Migne, P. L. v. 261. 
 
 (2) Placentinus : martyr ; 6th cent. 
 
 Itinerary of the Holy Land. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxii. 899 ; trans. J. Gildemeister, Berlin '89. 
 
 (3) Melissa (unless that be the name of his work) : 
 
 12th (?) cent. ; classified extracts from the Fathers. 
 Migne, P. G. cxxxvi. 765. 
 Krumb. §§ 464,600. 
 
 Apelles : c. 188. Gnostic, disciple of Marcion. His folio w- 
 • ers called Apellianists, or Apellites. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 197 ; S. and W. i. 127. 
 
 Aphraates (Afrahat, Farhad), Jacob, s. : 4th cent. ; oldest of 
 the Syrian Ch. Fathers. Bp. of S. Matthew near Mosul. 
 
 W. Wright, Lond. '69. T. und U. iii. 3, 4. N. F. xiii. 345. 
 Nirsehl § 145; Bard. § 63 ; Herzog* i. 611. 
 
 Aphthartodocetse : Monophysite sect, 6th cent. ; attributed 
 incorruptibility (a^Oapa-Ca) to the body of Christ. 
 
 Apocalypses, Apocryphal : a body of later Jewish and early 
 Christian literature, of a prophetic character, expressed in 
 symbolic and figurative language ; represented in the Bible by 
 the Book of Daniel and the Apocalypse. Among others are : 
 Book of Enoch, a composite work (R. H. Charles, Oxford '93) ; 
 Book of the Secrets of Enoch (Charles, trans, from the Sla- 
 vonic by W. R. Morfill, Oxford '96) ; Apocalypse of Baruch 
 (Charles, Lond. '96) ; Assumption of Moses (Charles, Lond. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 19 
 
 '97) ; Apoc. of Abraham, trans. Bonwetsch '97 ; Sibylline 
 Oracles (C. Alexandre, 2 vols. Paris '53-56, new edn. '69. 
 Eng. trans. Terry, '90) ; Fourth Book of Ezra (Bensley and 
 James, T. and S. iii. 2) ; Psalms of Solomon (0. v. Gebhardt, 
 in T. und U. xiii. 2 ; Eyle and James, Camb. '91. Trans. Pick, 
 in Presbyterian Review, '80 ; Book of Jubilees (Ronsch. Leip. 
 '74; Terry, '90) ; Testaments of the XII. Patriarchs (Robt. 
 Sinker, 2 vols. Camb. '69). V. Peter. 
 
 E. Schiirer, Jewish People in the Time of Jesus Christ, §32; W. Bous- 
 set, Ofienbarung Johannis, Gbttingen '96. Many translations in ANF. 
 viii., ix. 
 
 Apocrisiarius : v. Legate (2). 
 
 Apocrypha of the N. T. : a varied and widely spread body of 
 legendary literature, 2d cent, on, of which many relics (in 
 Gr., Lat., Syr., etc.) are extant; v. under Acts; Gospels; 
 Apocalypses ; Epistles. 
 
 Fabricius, Cod. Apocr. N. T. ; Hlgfld. , N. T. extra canonem, etc. ; 
 Lips. Leip. '83- r 90. ANCL. xvi. ; ANF. viii. 349. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. ii. 902 ; C. J. Ellicott in Cambridge essays for 1856, 
 p. 153 ; Herzog 3 i. 653. 
 
 Apokatastasis : i. e. the " restoration " (Acts iii. 21) of all 
 things to primitive perfection by the reclamation of all sinners 
 and the removal of all evil, physical and moral, — a doctrine 
 advocated and opposed by theologians from Origen down. 
 
 W. und W. i. 1083. 
 
 Apoilinaris : (1) S. : bp. of Hierapolis in Phrygia, 171. Op- 
 posed Montanism. 
 
 Apology, addressed to M. Aurelius. 
 
 Routh i. 149 ; Migne, P. G. v. 1293. ANF. viii. 772. 
 
 Donaldson iii. 240 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 243. 
 
 (2) the Elder : c. 350. Teacher at Berytus ; presbyter 
 
 in Laodicea. Paraphrased portions of the Bible in hexam- 
 eter verse. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xxxiii. 1309. 
 Bard. § 43. 4. 
 
20 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 (3) Apoilinaris the Younger : c. 390 ; son of the preceding ; 
 bp. of Laodicea. Held that the divine Logos occupied the place 
 of a rational soul in Christ (Apollinarianism). 
 
 Gall. vi. 517 ; Mai, NBP. vii. 82. 
 
 T. und U. vii. 3, 4 ; S. and W. i. 134; W. und W. i. 1387. 
 
 Apoilonius : (1) of Tyana (Cappadocia) : c. 3 b. c-96 a. d. 
 Neo-Pythagorean philosopher, ascetic, prophet, magician, 
 moral reformer of heathenism. Travelled extensively, and 
 won many adherents. Life by Philostratus (3d cent.), a mix- 
 ture of fact and fancy, often used against Christianity. 
 
 Trans, by Chas. Blount, 1680 ; Tredwell, N. Y. '86. 
 
 F. C. Baur, Apoll. von Tyana und Christus, Tubingen '32; Zeller 
 v. 148; S. and W. i. 135. 
 
 (2) Rom. senator and martyr under Commodus, c. 180. 
 He delivered a written defence of Christianity before the 
 senate. 
 
 Jerome xlii. ; F. C. Conybeare, Apollonius's Apology and Acts, etc., 
 Lond. '94. 
 
 T. undU. xv. 2; Bard. §16. 12. 
 
 Apologists : " defenders " of Christianity in the earlier 
 centuries, whether against paganism, Judaism, or philosophy. 
 Prominent among them are Apoilonius, Aristides, Arnobius, 
 Athcnagoras, Augustine, Cyprian, Cyril of Alexandria, Euse- 
 bius, Justin Martyr. Lactantius, Melito, Minucius Felix, Origen, 
 Tatian, Tertullian, Theodoret, Theophilus of Antioch (q. v.). 
 The extant writings of those of the 2d cent, have been edited 
 by Otto in 9 vols. ; an edition of the Greek apologists with 
 brief explanatory notes has been undertaken by Gebhardfc and 
 Schwartz. 
 
 C. T. Cruttwell, bk. iii. ; T. und U. i. 1, 2 ; Herzog 8 i. 670 ; S. and 
 W. i. 140; Batiffol, Anc. lit. chre"t. 2= edn. Paris '98 on ; Licht. i. 426. 
 
 Apostles, Teaching of the : V. Teaching. 
 
 Herzog 8 i., " Apostellehre." 
 
 Apostolic Church Order, or Directory : a collection of thirty- 
 five moral and eccles. instructions, of the 3d cent., resembling 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 21 
 
 alike the 7th and 8th bks. of the Apostolic Constitutions and 
 the Epistle of Barnabas, but thought to be independent of 
 both. 
 
 Apostolic Constitutions and Canons : a collection of eccles. 
 instructions in 8 bks., thought to have been written in the 2d 
 cent, and rewritten in the 4th. It combines three distinct 
 works: (1) the "Teachings of the Apostles" in 6 bks., (2) 
 the 7th book akin to the " Teaching " (q. v.), and the Ep. of 
 Barnabas, (3) the 8th bk. agreeing with several Oriental 
 directories. Appended to this book are rules for discipline 
 — sometimes 50, sometimes 85 — known as the Apostolic 
 Canons. 
 
 ANF. vii. 
 
 Smith and Cheetham, Diet, of Chr. Antt. i. 110 ; Herzog 8 i. 734. 
 
 Apostolic Fathers : persons who had, or are supposed to 
 have had, historical connection with the Apostles and have 
 left written memorials ; viz., Barnabas, Clement of Home, 
 Hermas, Ignatius, Papias, Polycarp. With their writings are 
 often included the Epistle of Diognetus, and the Teaching of 
 the Twelve Apostles ; v. under the respective names. 
 
 W. Jacobson, Oxford '63 ; GHZ, 3 vols. 76-78 ; Lightfoot : 
 Clement, 2 vols. '90; Ignatius, 3 vols. '89. Text with Eng. trans., 
 Lightfoot arid Harmer, '91. ANF. i. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 39; C. T. Cruttwell, bk. i. SPCK; G. A. Jackson, 
 N. Y. 79. 
 
 Apostoiicum (sc. symbolum), or the Apostles' Creed : a state- 
 ment of articles of faith wrongly ascribed to the Apostles. 
 Though some of its statements may be traced to the 2d cent., 
 it did not take the present form before the 5th. 
 
 P. Schaff, The Creeds of Christendom, 3d edn., 2 vols. '81 ; Herzog 8 
 i. 741. 
 
 Apotactics, or " renunciators " (of marriage and private 
 property) : a Judaizing sect of Christians in Asia Minor, 
 4th cent. 
 
 Aquila: c. 130. Proselyte of Pontus in Asia. Made a 
 slavishly literal translation of the 0. T. into Greek, which 
 
22 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 among the Jews superseded the Septuagint. By some he is 
 identified with Onkelos (q. v.). 
 
 Fr. Field, Origenis Hexaplorum, etc., Oxf. '67 on. ; S. and W. iii. 14. 
 
 Aquinas, or Thomas of Aquino (his birthplace near Naples) : 
 1227-1274. Theologian and greatest scholastic philosopher ; 
 pupil of Albert the Great ; professor at Paris, Bologne, Pisa, 
 Naples, Rome ; " Doctor Angelicus," " fifth Father," sec. Au- 
 gustine. Followers called Thomists. 
 
 Catena aurea, extracts from eighty writers on the Gospels; trans. 
 8 vols. Oxf. '41 on. 
 
 Works in 25 vols. Parma '52-71, new edn. '82 on; Migne, P. L. 
 liv.-lvii. 
 
 K. B. Vaughan, 2 vols. '71-72; Feret, ii. 443; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 7; 
 Erdmann § 203; Herzog * xv. 570. 
 
 Arabes (Arabici) : an Arabian sect, 3d cent., who held that 
 body and soul die and are raised together. 
 
 Arator : Christian poet, 6th cent. Two bks. of Lat. hex- 
 ameters on the Acts. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxviii. 45. 
 
 Herzog 8 i. 775. 
 
 Archelaus, s. : 3d cent., bp. of Caschar (Carcliar) in Meso- 
 potamia. Said to have held a disputation with Manes, of 
 which the Acts (Acta Disputationis) are extant. 
 
 Routh v. ; Gall. iii. ; Migne, P. G. x. 1405. ANF. vi. 175. 
 
 Bard. § 47 ; Nirschl § 88. 
 
 Archontici : a Gnostic sect in Palestine and Armenia, 2d 
 cent. on. Named from the seven spirits (apxovTes), which, as 
 they held, rule the heavens. 
 
 Arcuifus, s. : a. Gallican bp. who in 7th cent, visited and 
 described the Holy Places. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 721 ; Ceillier xi. 801. 
 
 Arch-bishop : term arose in the Bast as early as 4th cent. 
 When suffragan bps. came to have bps. dependent upon them 
 (e. g. in large cities), to whom they were metropolitan, the 
 original metropolitan bps. were styled abps. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 23 
 
 Arch-deacons (i. e. " chief of the deacons " ) : selected by the 
 bp. to assist him in the church service and in the affairs of 
 the diocese. 
 
 Arch-priest : chief of the piiests of a cathedral ; performed 
 the duties of the bp. in the illness or absence of that officer. 
 
 Aretaas : c. 900. Abp. of Csesarea. Wrote a commentary 
 on the Apocalypse, based on that of Andreas. 
 
 Migne, P. G. cvi. 487. 
 
 Herzog 3 ii. 1. 
 
 Ariaidus, s. : d. 1066. Deacon and reformer of Milan. 
 
 Ceillier xiii. 289. 
 
 Arians : originated with the Alexandrian presbyter Arius 
 (c. 313-336), who asserted the nature of Christ to be inter- 
 mediate between divinity and humanity. 
 
 H. M. Gwatkin, Lond. '89 ; J. H. Newman, Lond. '88. 
 P. Schafi iii. § 109 ; Tilleniout vi. 213, 730 ; Herzog 3 ii. 6 ; S. and W. 
 i. 155 ; Licht. i. 559. 
 
 Arianus: early 4th cent. Egyptian monk; introduced an 
 era, still used by Ethiopian Christians, in which the year 5501 
 corresponds to A. D. 9. 
 
 Aristides, s. : c. 138. A philosopher of Athens ; addressed 
 an apology to the Rom. Emperor, prob. Antoninus Pius. 
 
 T. and S. i. 1 ; T. und U. iv. 3. ANF. ix. 259. 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 271 ; Lit. i. 96; Mrs. Helen B. Harris, The Newly 
 Discovered Apology of Aristides, Lond. '91 ; Seeberg in Zahn. Forsch. 
 v. 161. 
 
 Cf. story of Barlaam and Joasaph in Migne, P. L. Ixxiii. 445. 
 
 Aristion (Aristi, or Ariston) : a personal follower of our 
 Lord (Euseb. iii. 39) ; to whom recently discovered evidence 
 seems to wan-ant the ascription of the last twelve verses of 
 the Second Gospel. 
 
 F. C. Conybeare in " The Expositor," Oct. '93. 
 
 Aristo of Fella : c. 135-165. Under this name a dialogue 
 between a Jewish Christian, Jason, and an Alexandrian Jew, 
 Papiscus. The Gr. original is lost, but its substance is re- 
 
24 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 produced in the " Altercatio Simonis Judsei et Theophili 
 Ohristiani." 
 
 Euseb. iv. 6 ; T. und U. i. 3. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 92 ; Herzog 3 ii. 47 ; F. C. Conybeare in Expositor '97. 
 
 Arius : V. Arians. 
 
 Fr. Oehler, Berlin '60; Migne, P. L. viii. 561. Herzog 8 ii. 6; 
 Bohringer, vi. 54. 
 
 Arminius (Dutch, Jacobus Harmensen) : b. 1560 ; d. (Ley- 
 den) 1609. Celebrated Dutch theologian ; founder of Arrnin- 
 ianism ; his adherents also called Remonstrants. 
 
 Herzog 8 ii. 103. 
 
 Arnobius : (1) 303. Numidian ; one of the leading Lat. 
 apologists. Author of " Disputations against the Pagans." 
 Corp. script, eccl. lat. iv. ; Migne, P. L. v. 349. ANF. vi. 405. 
 S. and W. i. 167 ; Schanz § 748. 
 
 (2) Jr. : c. 460. Gallic presbyter ; semi-pelagian. 
 
 Wrote a com. on the Psalms. 
 
 MBP. viii. 203 ; Migne, P. L. liii. 237. 
 Ceillier x. 330. 
 
 Arnold of Brescia : 1100-1155. Italian religious and politi- 
 cal reformer ; pupil of Abelard ; executed at Rome. 
 
 H. Franke, Zurich '25; Bonet-Maury, Paris '81; Herzog 8 ii. 117; 
 Bohringer xiv. 720. 
 
 Arnoldists : supporters of Arnold of Brescia in his attack 
 on temporal papal power. 
 
 Arnulf (-us), s. : c. 611. Bp. of Metz ; founder of the Caro- 
 lingian race of kings. 
 
 Mabillon, ii. 149. 
 
 Arnulf (Fr. Arnoul) : bp. of Lisieux, c. 1184. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cci. 9 ; J. A. Giles, Oxf . '44. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 751. 
 
 Arsacius : successor of Chrysostom on his expulsion from 
 the See of Constantinople, 404. 
 
 Socrates vi. 9; Sozomen, viii. 23. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 25 
 
 Arsenius, s. : " the Great ; " Egyptian monk, 354-c. 450. 
 
 Pitra, Anal. i. 314. 
 
 Acta sanet. July 19 ; Tillemont xiv. 676. 
 
 Artemonites : followers of Artemon (Arteinas), c. 200, who 
 held Christ to be a mere man. 
 Asterius : (1) Urbanus : C. 170. 
 Euseb. v. 16, 17 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 238. 
 
 (2) the Sophist : c. 360. Arian bp. of some city in Arabia ; 
 writer of Bib. Oomm. 
 
 Jerome xciv. ; Ceillier iv. 317. 
 
 (3) Bp. of Amasea in Pontus, 5th cent. ; writer of homilies. 
 Migne, P. G. xl. 163. Ceillier vi. 291. 
 
 Athanasius, s. : " the Great," " Father of Orthodoxy," " Pil- 
 lar of Orthodoxy ; " c. 296-373. Bp. of Alexandria ; writer of 
 polemical and exegetical works. 
 
 Treatise against the Gentiles ; On the Incarnation ; Against the 
 Arians ; Hist, of the Arians ; Exposition of the Psalms ; Defence of the 
 Nicene Definition. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xxv.-xxviii. ; Pitra, Anal. v. ; Mai, NPB. vi. NF., 2d 
 series, iv. 
 
 H. R. Reynolds, Lond. '89 ; S. and W. i. 179; Nirschl § 103; Bard. 
 § 45 ; Herzog 3 ii. 194 ; Ceillier iv. 89 ; Bar .-Gould, May 2 ; G. A. Jack- 
 son, N. Y. '83. 
 
 Athenagoras : Athenian philosopher, c. 177. 
 
 Apology, addressed to M. Aurelius; On the Resurrection of the 
 Dead. 
 
 T. und U. iv. 2; Migne, P. G. vi. 889 ; Otto vii.; F. A. March, with 
 notes by W. B. Owen, N. Y. '76. ANF. ii. 125. 
 
 Donaldson iii. 107 ; Nirschl § 51 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 256. 
 
 Atticus : abp. of Constantinople, 406-426 ; foe of Cliry- 
 sostom. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxv. 637. Ceillier viii. 13. 
 
 Atto (Hatto) : bp. of Vercelli, 945-960. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxiv. Herzog s ii. 214. 
 
 Audians : followers of a Mesopotamian monk Audhis, c. 340, 
 who held to extreme anthropomorphism (Gen. i. 26). 
 
26 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Augustine, Aureiius, s. : chief of the four great Lat. Fathers 
 (Augustine, Ambrose, Jerome, Gregory the Great); b. 854 
 (Tagaste in Numidia), d. 430. His Christian mother, Monica, 
 ultimately won husband and son to Christianity. Taught 
 rhetoric at Milan, where he heard Ambrose, bp. of Hippo- 
 Regius, which he made the literary centre of Western 
 Christendom. Champion of orthodoxy against Mairichasans, 
 Donatists, Pelagians. Voluminous writer ; most famous are 
 his " Confessions," an autobiography, and " City of God," a ' 
 defence of Christianity. 
 
 Weihrich, Goldbecher, and Zycha in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xii. '87 ; 
 xxv. '91-92 ; xxviii. '94-'95 ; ix. '85 ; xxxiv. '95 ; Knoll xxxiii. '96 ; Migne, 
 P. L. xxxii.-xlvii. ; Benedictine edn., 11 vols., Paris '36-39 ; v. Oehler 
 i. 189 ; majority of trans, in 15 vols., Marcus Dods, ed. Edinburgh '72- 
 '76 ; revised and reprinted N. Y. '86-'8S ; NF. 1st series, i.-viii. 
 
 Bard. § 76; Nirschl § 77; Herzog 8 ii. 257; Bohringer xi. ; SPCK. ; 
 Bar.-Gould, Aug. 28; Alzog § 75; A. W. Haddan '72. 
 
 Augustine (Austin), s. : d. c. 604. Missionary to the Anglo- 
 Saxons, c. 596 ; first abp. of Canterbury. 
 
 Mont. iii. 335 ; A. J. Mason, The Mission of St. Augustine to Eng., 
 Cambridge '97 ; S. and W. i. 225 ; Bar.-Gould, May 26 ; Hook i. ; S. J. 
 Brou, Lond. '97 ; E. L. Cutts, Lond. '95 ; Fr. Brou, Lond. '97. 
 
 Augustinians : fourth and last great mendicant order of 
 the Rom. Church (v. Carmelites ; Dominicans ; Franciscans). 
 Formed in 13th cent, from the union of several orders of her- 
 mits under the rule of S. Augustine (v. his letter 109, al. 211). 
 The Augustinian nuns claim descent from a community founded 
 by Augustine's sister, Perpetua of Hippo. 
 
 Feret iii. 459; A. J. Mason, The Mission of S. Augustine, etc., 
 Cambridge '97. 
 
 Ausonius, Decennius Magnus : c. 315-390. Teacher, courtier, 
 poet ; prob. a Christian. Writer of epigrams and poems. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xix. 817. 
 Hcrzog*ii. 293. 
 
 Autpert : v. Ansbert. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 27 
 
 Avercius, MarcelluB : bp. of Hieropolis in reign of M. Aurelius 
 and L. Verus ; prob. identical with Abercius (q. v.). 
 
 Zahn, Forsch. v. 57; Harnack, Lit. i. 258. 
 
 Avitus, Alcimus Ecdicius, s. : c. 450-523. Abp. of Vienne ill 
 Gaul ; writer of religious poems. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lix. 323 ; Sirmond ii. 
 
 Nirschl § 290; Herzog 3 ii. 317 ; Ceillier x. 553. 
 
 Axel: V. Absalon. 
 
 Azymites (Lat. Infermentarii) : mediasval Greek nickname 
 for Latins, Armenians, Maronites, and others who used 
 unleavened bread in the Communion. 
 
 TjAANHES : c. 775. Head of the Paulicians, a semi-Gnostic 
 ■^ sect of Armenia ; his followers are often called Baanites. 
 
 Herzog 2 xi. 343. 
 
 Babylas, S. : bp. of Antioch, martyred under Decius, c. 250. 
 
 Nirschl § 237 ; Bar.-Gould, Jan. 24. 
 
 Bachiarius : early 5th cent. A monk, perhaps of Spain. 
 
 Gall. ix. 181 ; Migne, P. L. xx. 1015 ; MBP. vi. 1174. 
 
 Tillemont xvi. 473 ; Ceillier viii. 44. 
 
 Bacon, Roger : 1214-1294. Studied at Oxford and Paris ; 
 natural philosopher, Biblical scholar, " Doctor Mirabilis ; " 
 imprisoned for his opinions. Works largely unpublished. 
 
 J. S. Brewer, Lond. '59 ; J. H. Bridges, Oxf. '97 ; Emile Charles, 
 Paris '61 ; Feret ii. 329 ; Herzog 8 ii. 344. 
 
 Baithen : c. 600. Successor of S. Columba as abt. of Hy 
 (Iona). 
 Baldric : abp. of Dol, c. 1130. 
 History of Jerusalem. 
 Migne, P. L. clxvi. 1049. 
 
 Barbara, S. : a legendary saint and martyr of the 3d or 4th 
 cent. One of the fourteen Patron saints (q. v.). 
 W. und W. i. 1982. 
 
28 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Barbeliotes, Barbelotes : V. Barbelo. 
 
 Barbelo, or Barbelos : a mythological female of Ophite Gnos- 
 ticism in 2d cent. Her votaries were called Barbelotes, or 
 Barbeliotes ; and from the foulness of their tenets, Borborians ; 
 they also bore other names. 
 
 Bar Brika : V. Ebed Jesu. 
 
 Bardaisan (Bardesanes), "the Confessor": c. 154-223. 
 Syrian theologian ; classed with the Gnostics ; said to have 
 preached the doctrine of Valentinus. 
 
 A. Halm, Leip. '19 ; A. Merx, Halle '63 ; Hlgfld. Leip. '64 ; Harnack, 
 Lit. i. 184 ; S. and W. i. 250 ; Herzog 8 ii. 400. 
 
 Barefooted, the (Lat. " Discalceati ") : monks and men of 
 various orders (Augustinians, Franciscans, Carmelites, etc.), 
 who wear no shoes or only sandals; Mt. x. 10. 
 
 Bar-Hebrseus, Gregory (Abulfaragius) : 1226-1286. Head 
 of the Jacobite Church in Syria. 
 
 Chronicon. 
 
 Edn. (se vend chez Maisonneuve) Paris '90 ; (a later issue with supple- 
 mentary notes) ; Mai x. 
 
 Krumb. § 170. 5 ; Herzog s i. 123 ; Th. Nbldeke in orient. Skizzen, 
 p. 250. 
 
 Barlaam : d. 1348. Greek monk of Calabria ; joined alter- 
 nately the Greek and Latin churches, which he endeavored to 
 unite. 
 
 W. und W. i. 201 j Lioht. ii. 82. 
 
 Barlaam and Joasaph (Josaphat) : an early Christian romance 
 of unknown authorship but wide currency, into which the 
 Apology of Aristides (q. v.) is incorporated. 
 
 E. Kuhn, Munich '93 ; Migne, P. G. xcvi. 857 ; Fr. Boissonade, Paris '32. 
 
 Herzog 8 ii. 405; Krumb. § 392; J. Jacobs, Lond. '96; K. S. Mac- 
 donald, Calcutta '95. 
 
 Barnabas, Epistle of : of debated authorship and date (70- 
 
 130) ; given in edns. of the Apostolic Fathers (q. v.). 
 
 J. G. Miiller, Leip. '69 ; Cunningham & Kendall, Lond. '77. 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 410. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 29 
 
 Barsalibaeus, Dionysius : d. 1171. Syrian writer ; Jacobite 
 abp. of Ameda. 
 
 Bartholomew : martyrdom of, 5th cent. ; of Nestorian origin. 
 Teschendorf, Acta apostolorum apocr., p. 243. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Chalons on the Marne, c. 1151. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxi. 1721. 
 
 Basil : (1) trie Great, S. : b. (Cassarea in Cappadocia) 
 c. 329 ; d. 879. Successor of Eusebius, friend of Gregory 
 Nazianzen, brother of Gregory of Nyssa ; champion of ortho- 
 doxy ; eminent writer. 
 
 Against Eunomius; On the Holy Spirit; On the Hexameron; On 
 Faith ; Ethics. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xxix.-xxxii ; Jul. Gamier, 3 vols., Paris '39 ; Pitra, 
 Anal. v. 74. N. F. 2d series, viii. ; Ceillier iv. 319 ; Nirschl § 129 ; Bard. 
 § 49 ; S. and W. i. 282 ; Herzog 3 ii. 436 ; Bbhringer vii. ; Bar.-Gould, 
 June 14 ; SPCK. ; Alzog § 51 ; Licht. ii. 102 ; G. A. Jackson, N. Y., '83. 
 
 (2) s. : bp. of Ancyra, 336-360. Semi-Arian ; opposed the 
 Anomceans. 
 
 Jerome, cxvi. ; S. and W. i. 281 ; Ceillier iv. 320. 
 
 (3) C. 448. Bp. of Seleucia in Isauria. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 9. Nirschl § 236; Ceillier x. 162 ; Herzog s ii. 439. 
 Basiiides : Alexandrian, fl. 117-138. Founder of Gnosticism. 
 
 H. L. Mansel, Gnostic Heresies, p. 144; S. and W. i. 269; Harnack, 
 Lit. i. 157; Herzog 8 ii. 431. 
 
 Baudouin : abp. of Canterbury, c. 1188. 
 Migne, P. L. cciv. 403. Ceillier xiv. 801. 
 
 Becket, Thomas a, s. : 1119-1170. On becoming abp. of 
 Canterbury he championed the cause of the Church against 
 the State, and at the instance of Henry II. was murdered at 
 the altar. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxc. ; Life by J. A. Giles, 2 vols. Lond. '46; J. C. Robert- 
 son, Lond. '59 ; J. A. Froude '78 ; Herzog 8 ii. 199 ; W. H. Hutton, 
 Lond. '89. 
 
30 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Bede, S., " the Venerable " : c. 673-c. 735. Deacon in mon- 
 asteries at Weymouth and Jarrow under Biscop and Ceolfrith. 
 " Father of Bng. Hist." ; most learned Englishman of his day. 
 
 Six Ages of the World ; Eccl. Hist, of our Island and Nation ; 
 commentaries and hymns. 
 
 Chas. Plummer, 2 vols., Oxford '96; Migne, P. L. xc.-xcv. ; J. A. Giles, 
 12 vols., Lond. '43-'44 ; P. and S. i. 83. 
 
 Mont. v. 60; Bar.-Gould, May 27; Biihr iv. § 96; K. Werner, 
 Vienna '81. 
 
 Beghards : a semi-monastic order, early 13th cent. ; akin to 
 the Beguines ; gradually degenerated to pious beggars. Y. 
 Beguines ; Picards ; Brethren of the Free Spirit. 
 
 Beguines : associations of women in a communistic life for 
 pious ends, 11th cent. on. Not yet quite extinct. 
 
 Benedict: (1) of Nursia, s. : 480-543. Abt. of Monte 
 Cassino ; founder of Benedictine order. Benedictine Rules 
 became the model for later orders. 
 
 Gall. xi. 296 ; Migne, P. L. lxvi. 125. 
 
 Mont. ii. 3; Herzog 8 ii. 577; Ceillier xi. 156; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 21. 
 
 (2) of Aniane ; c. 750-821. Counselor of Lewis the Pious ; 
 reformed Western monasteries ; wrote rules and treatises on 
 the monastic life. 
 
 Migne, P. L. ciii. 351. 
 
 J. P. Nicolai, Cologne '65 ; S. and W. i. 305. 
 
 (3) Name of fourteen popes and one schismatic : — 
 Herzog 8 ii. 557. 
 
 i. (Bonosus) 574-590. No writings extant, although two 
 letters are preserved in Migne, P. L. lxxii. 683. 
 
 ii. s. : 684-685. " Lover of poverty." 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 421. 
 
 iii. 855-858. Peter's pence introd. in Eng. ; Anglican 
 school founded at Rome. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxv. 683. 
 
 iv. 900-903. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 39. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 31 
 
 v. Benedict, S. : 964. Deposed ; died in exile. 
 
 vi. 972-974. Died in prison. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 1079. 
 
 vii. 974-983. Bp. of Sutri ; favored the monasteries. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 313. 
 
 viii. 1012-1024. In favor with Henry II. of Germany ; 
 sought to unite the E. and W. churches. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 1577. 
 
 ix. 1033-1048. Elected through intrigue, finally expelled 
 from office. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxli. 1341. 
 
 2. 1058-1060. Died in prison. 
 
 xi. s. : 1303-1304. Eminent for learning and piety. 
 
 xii. 1334-1342. Lived at Avignon; just and moderate, but 
 trammelled by the political intrigues of his time. 
 
 xiii. 1394-1423. Ruled at Avignon in opposition to Boni- 
 face IX. ; twice deposed and condemned. 
 
 xiv. 1424. Bp. of Ancona, abp. of Bologna, and cardinal. 
 Liberal in policy, firm in reforming abuses. 
 
 .Benedictines : in literature the special designation of certain 
 learned men belonging to the Benedictine congregation of St. 
 Maur near Vincennes. Among them were Mnbillon, Mont- 
 faucon, Sainte-Marthe, Martene, Rivet, Durand, De la Rue, 
 Carpentier, Pitra, Tassin. They produced valuable editions of 
 above twenty of the Fathers : Augustine, 11 vols. ; Athanasius, 
 3 vols. ; also other voluminous works : L'art de verifier les 
 dates, 37 vols. ; new edn. of Ducange's Glossarium mediae et 
 infima? latinitatis, 6 vols., with supplement, 4 vols. ; Nouveau 
 traite* de diplomatique, 6 vols. The congregation was sup- 
 pressed in the French Revolution ; revived, 1837, at Solesmes 
 near Cambrai. 
 
 Feret iii. 579. 
 
32 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Benno, s. : 1010-1106. Bp. of Meissen ; teacher at Goslar ; 
 patron saint of Bavaria. 
 
 De Dictamine, a treatise on letter writing. 
 Herzog 8 ii. 601. 
 
 Berengar of Tours : 998-1088. Teacher and theologian ; 
 rejected current views of transubstantiation ; opposed by 
 Lanfranc. 
 
 Herzog 8 ii. 607 ; W. und W. ii. 391 ; Addis and Arnold, Cath. Diet., 
 p. 85. 
 
 Berengaud : c. 890. Wrote an exposition of the seven visions 
 of the Apocalypse. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xvii. 763. 
 
 Sevestre i. 754 ; W. Bousset, Offenbar. Joh. p. 78. 
 
 Berengosus : abt. of S. Maxime of Treves, c. 1112. 
 
 Migne, P. L. crx. 935. 
 Sevestre i. ; Herzog 8 ii. 612. 
 
 Bernaid : presbyter of Constance, c. 1085. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlviii. 1062. 
 
 Bernard : (1) French monk, c. 870. 
 
 Migne, P. L. exxi. 569. 
 
 (2) of Mentone : 923-1008. Founded monasteries of Greater 
 and Lesser St. Bernard. 
 
 L. Burgener, Luzern '56. Herzog s ii. 640. 
 
 (3) d. 1125. Abp. of Toledo; Primate of the Spanish 
 Church. 
 
 (4) S. : of Clairvaux : 1091-1153. Abt. of Clairvaux ; 
 hymn-writer. One of the foremost men in the Middle Ages. 
 
 On the Passion of Christ. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxv. T -cIxxxv. 2 
 
 Jas. C. Morison, 2d edn. '68 ; Herzog 8 ii. 623 ; Bohringer xiv. 436 ; 
 SPCK. ; Sevestre i. 766; Ceillier xiv. 417; R. S. Storrs, N. Y. '93. 
 
 (5) of Cluny : 12th cent. The writer of many hymns still 
 
MANUAL OF PATEOLOGY 33 
 
 in use (" Brief Life is here our Portion," " Jerusalem the 
 Golden," etc.). 
 
 De contemptu mundi. 
 
 E. C. Trench, Sacred Lat. Poetry; P. Schaff, Christ in Song. 
 
 Beza (de Beze), Theodore : b. (Burgundy) 1519 ; d. (Geneva) 
 1605. Friend, disciple, colleague, successor, biographer of 
 Calvin. Works numerous (3 vols. 1582), esp. several editions 
 of the New Testament (Gr. and Lat.). 
 
 J. W. Baum, 2 vols. '43-'51, incomplete; H. Heppe Elberfeld '61;. 
 Licht. ii. 258; Herzog 3 ii. 677. 
 
 Biscop, Benedict : 628-703. Founded Wearmouth. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Jan. 12. 
 
 Bishop (and Presbyter) : " The terms Presbyter (or Elder) 
 and Bishop (or Overseer, Superintendent) denote in the N. T. 
 one and the same office, with this difference only, that the first 
 is borrowed from the Synagogue, the second from the Greek 
 communities ; and the one signifies the dignity, the other the 
 duty." 
 
 P. Schafi, Ch. Hist. i. 491. But see Lghtft, "The Christian Minis- 
 try"; E. Hatch, Organization of Early Churches, ii.-iv. ; A. V. G. 
 Allen, "Christian Institutions," iii. 
 
 Boethius, Anicius Manlius Severinus, S. : C. 480— C. 525. 
 Roman statesman and philosopher ; imprisoned on charge of 
 Republicanism and magic, and finally executed. 
 
 De consolatione philosophise, written in prison (trans, in Bohn's 
 Library). Other works probably not genuine. 
 
 Migne, P. L. Ixiii. 537-lxiv. 
 
 Nirschl § 294; Bard. § 96; Teuffel § 478; Ceillier x. 645; J. G. Sut- 
 terer, Eichstadt '52 ; L. C. Bourquard, Angers '77 ; Herzog 8 iii. 277. 
 
 Bogomiies (" Friends of God ") : a branch of the Paulicians ; 
 originated in Thrace. 
 
 V. Euthymius Zigabenus, Panoplia ; J. C. L. Gieseler, Gottingen '52. 
 
 Boliandists : the Jesuit editors of the " Acta Sanctorum." 
 Projected by Rosweid (d. 1629), continued by John Bolland 
 (d. 1665) and others. The work shared the fortunes of the 
 
34 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 order, volumes being published in different cities and some- 
 times at long intervals. Not yet completed. 
 
 New edn. by Palme, 61 vols, folio, Paris '63-75. 
 
 Bonaventura (John Fidanza), s. : 1221-1274. Eminent scho- 
 lastic philosopher ; general of Franciscan order ; professor of 
 theology; bp. ofAlbano; cardinal; " Doctor Seraphicus." 
 
 Reduction of the Aits to Theology; Meditations on the Life of Christ ; 
 Commentary on Lombard's Sentences ; The Ecclesiastical Hierarchy. 
 C. J. Hefele, 3d edn., '63 ; A. C. Peltier '63 ; Migne, P. L. clxxxv. 629. 
 Feret ii. 273 ; Erdmann § 107 ; Bar.-Gould, July 14 ; Herzog 3 iii. 2S2. 
 
 Bonicollius, Heuricus : v. Goethals. 
 
 Boniface: (1) (Winifred), called Moguntinensis: b. c. 680. 
 The " Apostle of Germany," where for thirty years he founded 
 churches and monasteries. 
 
 MBP. xiii. 349 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 597. 
 
 Hope, Lond. '72 ; Aug. AVerner, Leip. '75 ; Bbhringer xiii. 63 ; Bar.- 
 Gould, June 5 ; O'Hanlon, June 5. 
 
 (2) Name of nine popes : — 
 
 Herzog 8 iii. 2S7. 
 
 i. s. : 418-422. His election contested by a rival, Eulalius. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xx. 745; BKV. 
 Ceillier viii. 5. 
 
 ii. 530-531. The schism following his election prevented 
 only by the death of his rival, Dioscorus. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxv. 29. 
 Ceillier xi. 114. 
 
 iii. 607. " Universal Bishop." 
 
 iv. s. ; 608-615. Transformed the Pantheon into " Sancta 
 Maria rotunda." 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxx. 97. 
 
 v. 619-625. Made Canterbury the metropolitan see. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxx. 429. 
 
 vi. 896. Held office fifteen days. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 35 
 
 vii. 974-985. His term of office marked by violence; 
 exiled. 
 
 viii. 1294-1303. Strenuous advocate of the temporal 
 power. 
 
 iz. 1389-1404. Involved in intrigues against the Popes 
 of Avignon. 
 
 Bouosus : V. Benedict I. 
 
 Botoiph (Botulf), s. : founder, 654, of a monastery in Lin- 
 colnshire subsequently identified with Botolphstown (Boston). 
 
 Braulio : bp. of Saragossa, 627. Eminent Biblical and clas- 
 sical scholar. 
 
 Migne, P. L. Ixxx. 639. 
 
 Ceillier xi. 728. 
 
 Brethren, the Bohemian: one of several bodies of Chris- 
 tians who may be styled Protestants before Protestantism, 
 15th and 16th centt. In its origin the sect was affiliated with 
 the Waldenses, subsequently related to the " Unitas Fratrum " 
 and the Moravians. 
 
 Brethren of the Common Life ("Fratres devoti," " Fratres 
 bonae voluntatis," etc.) ; a voluntary Christian society founded 
 in 14th cent, by Gerhard Groot, centring in Deventer, Hol- 
 land, of mystical views, living in small communities or houses, 
 devoted to popular education and practical piety. Thomas a 
 Kempis is their best-known representative. 
 
 Herzog 8 iii. 472. 
 
 Brethren of the Free or New Spirit, also called Picards (a 
 corruption of " Beghards," q. v.) : a heretical sect, 13th and 
 14th centt., along the Rhine and in N. France, of pantheistic 
 and other extravagant tenets. 
 
 A. Jundt, Histoire du pantheisme au 16me siecle, '75. 
 
 Brethren, the White : a fanatical body (so called from their 
 white garments) which appeared in Italy late in 14th cent. 
 
 Bridfert : Eng. scholar ; monk of Ramsey, c. 1008. 
 
 Life of S. Dunstan. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 1423. 
 
36 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Bmno : (1) S. : bp. of Wurtzburg, 1034-1045. 
 Expositions on Psalms, Song of Songs. 
 Migne, P. L. cxlii. 9. 
 
 (2) 0. 1080 ; author of a book on the Saxon wars. 
 Migne, P. L. cxlvii. 485. 
 
 (3) S. : d. 1101. Pounder of Carthusian order. Author of 
 expositions on Psalms and Pauline Epistles. 
 
 On Contempt for Riches. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clii.-cliii. 
 
 Licht. ii. 453 ; Bar.-Gould, Oct. 6. 
 
 (4) s. : d. 1123. Abt. of Monte Cassino ; bp. of Segni. 
 Author of expositions on Deuteronomy, Psalms, Job, the Gos- 
 pels, Apocalypse. 
 
 Migne, P. L. elxiv.-clxv. 
 
 Sevestre i. 886 ; B. Gigalski, Minister '9S. 
 
 Bulgarians : v. Albigenses. 
 
 Bull : term applied to papal decrees ; so called from the 
 bulla (round lend seal bearing on one side the figures of Peter 
 and Paul, on the other that of the reigning pope) attached (if 
 a Bull of Grace, by a silk cord ; if a Bull of Justice, by one 
 of hemp). 
 
 Burchard, s. : bp. of Worms, c. 1026. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxl. 491. 
 MGH. iv. 829. 
 
 CABBALA, or Kabbalah (Hebr. " received tradition ; " then 
 equiv. to " secret wisdom ") : a mystic Jewish compound 
 of Oriental philosophy and occult Biblical interpretation, of 
 pretended prehistoric origin ; in its consummate form to be 
 found in the book Sohar of the 13th cent. 
 
 C. D. Ginsburg, Lond. '65 ; Isaac Meyer, Phila. '88 ; S. and W. i. 356. 
 
 Csecilia, S. : virgin martyr of the early Western Church. 
 
 According to a mediaeval legend, accompanied her hymns on 
 
 the organ just before her death. Hence patroness of music, 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 37 
 
 and as such commemorated in painting by Raphael, Domeni- 
 chino, Carlo Dolce ; in poetry by Dryden ; in music by annual 
 festival on her day, Nov. 22, for which Handel wrote his 
 " Messiah." 
 
 Bar. -Gould, Nov. 22 ; Mrs. Jameson, Saor. and Leg. Art, Lond. '57 ; 
 Herzog 3 iii. 617. 
 
 Ccedmon : d. 680. First Anglo-Saxon poet ; wrote metrical 
 paraphrase of Biblical histories. 
 
 K. W. Bouterwek, Elberfeld, etc. '49-54: ; Fr. Hammerich, Giitersloh 
 '74 ;' Geo. Stephens, Lond. '66 ; Bar.-Gould, Feb. 11 ; Herzog 8 iii. 618. 
 
 Ceesarius : (1) s. : of Aries, 468-543. Bp. of Aries, 502 ; 
 furthered Biblical study and reforms. 
 
 Gall. xi. 3 ; Migne, P. L. lxvii. 997. 
 
 C. F. Arnold, Leip. '94; A. Malnory, Paris '94; Nirschl § 303; Bard. 
 § 93. G ; Herzog 3 iii. 622 ; Ceillier xi. 125. 
 
 (2) of Heistenbach (near Bonn) : d. c. 1240. Has left his- 
 torical materials of value, practical expositions, xii. bks. of 
 visions and miracles. 
 
 Al. Kaufmann, Cologne '88-'91 ; Herzog 3 iii. 628. 
 
 Caius : 180-225. Contemporary of Hippolytus ; in the 
 Church of Rome. 
 
 Migne, P. G. x. 25; Routh ii. 123; ANF. v. 599; Euseb. ii. 25; 
 C. K. J. Bunsen, 2 vols. '52 ; Wordsworth, Lond. 2d edn. '80 ; Harnack, 
 Lit. i. 601. 
 
 Caiistines : Hussites who opposed the withdrawal of the 
 chalice (calix) from the laity. 
 
 Caiixtus : name of one bp. of Rome and two popes : — 
 
 (1) s. : bp. of Rome, 218-223. In early life a slave ; 
 v. Hippolytus, " Refutation of all Heresies." 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxx. 129. ANF. v. 
 
 J. Dbllinger, Hippolytus u. Callistus, Regensburg '53 ; trans, by 
 Wordsworth, Lond. '80. 
 
 (2) Pope, 1119-1124. 
 Migne, P. L. clxiii. 1073. 
 Mont. vii. 52. 
 
88 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 (3) Pope, 1455-1458 ; native of Spain. Bp. of Valencia ; a 
 weak ruler. 
 
 Herzog s iii. 642. 
 
 Calvin, John : b. (Noyon in Picardy) 1509 ; d. (Geneva) 1564. 
 Eminent Protestant reformer and theologian ; author of " In- 
 stitutes of the Christian Religion." 
 
 Baum, Cunitz, and Reuss, Brunswick '63-'96, 57 vols. pub. ; F. W. 
 Kampschulte, Leip. '69. Trans, in 51 vols. Edinburgh '43-53 ; Letters, 
 Jules Bonnet, Edinburgh '55-'57. Commentaries, Tholuck, 7 vols. 
 Berlin '33. Bible, Reuss and Schwetschke, Brunswick '97. 
 
 Herzog* iii. 654; Licht. ii. 529; E. Stahelin, Elberfeld '63. 
 
 Camaldules (Camaldulenses) : an order of anchorets founded 
 at the beg. of 11th cent, by Romualdus at Campus Maldoli 
 (whence their name), near Avezzo, Italy. 
 
 Herzog * iii. 683. 
 
 Campitse : a small Donatist congregation of Rome ; with- 
 drew from the city that they might perform their rites. 
 
 Candidus : 9th cent. Monk of Fulda. 
 Migne, P. L. cvi. 377. 
 
 Canonization : honor conferred upon those who by their lives 
 and works are thought to have brought special dignity and 
 favor to the Church. There are two degrees : (1) Canoniza- 
 tion (Saint), cultus universal and not requiring special per- 
 mission ; (2) Beatification (Blessed}, demands same degree 
 of virtue and piety, but cultus limited and requiring special 
 permission to be extended. To those who have passed through 
 the preliminary stages the term Venerable is given. V. Bene- 
 dict xiv., " Canonization." 
 
 Canons, Apostolic : v. Apostolic Canons. 
 
 Capreoius, s. : 431. Bp. of Carthage; wrote against the 
 heresy of Nestorius. 
 
 Gall. ix. 490 ; Migne, P. L. liii. 841. 
 Ceillier viii. 417. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 39 
 
 Capuchins : a monastic order founded, early 13th cent., to 
 restore the primitive rule and dress, especially the pyramidal 
 capuche of St. Francis. 
 
 Caputiati : a communistic sect of Burgundy and Auxerre, 12th 
 cent., which professed to work for peace in church and state. 
 
 Cardinal : member of the papal cabinet ; appointed by the 
 pope. The cardinals rank next to him in dignity ; advise him 
 while living, and on his death elect his successor. 
 
 Carmelites : Palestinian order founded by one Berthold on 
 Mt. Carmel, late 12th cent. ; later removed to Cyprus, Sicily, 
 finally to Eng. and S. France. 
 
 Feret iii. 519. 
 
 Carpocrates (Carpocras) : early 2d cent. Alexandrian 
 Gnostic ; contemp. of Basilides. 
 
 Euseb. iv. 7 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 161. 
 
 Carpocratians : followers of Carpocrates ; believed that from 
 one principal virtue proceeded all other virtues (and angels), 
 who in turn created the world. 
 
 Carthusians : monastic order founded by Bruno, late 11th 
 cent. ; observed vows of silence, abstinence, etc. 
 
 Cassianus, Joannes, s. (John Cassian) : c. 360-c. 450. Edu- 
 cated at Bethlehem ; consecrated deacon by Chrysostom ; 
 after the sack of Rome by Alaric, founded monasteries near 
 Marseilles. 
 
 De institutes renuntiantium, libr. xii., on the monastic rulo. 
 
 Petschenig in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xiii.,xvii. ; MBP. vii. 17; Migne, 
 P. L. xlix.-l. NF. sec. series, xi. 163 ; BKV. 
 
 G. F. Wigger in Augustinianism and Pelagianism, Hamb. '83 ; Ceillier 
 viii. 147. 
 
 Cassiodorius, Magnus Aurelius : c. 477-c. 570. Roman Sen- 
 ator ; chief minister to Ostrogothic rulers in Italy ; promoter 
 of learning. 
 
 MGH. xii., '94; Migne, P. L. lxix.-lxx. Trans, of letters by Th. 
 Hodgkin, Lond. '86; of essays by Franz. 
 A. Franz, Breslau '72. 
 Cave i. 50 ; Nirsehl § 297 ; CeiUier xi. 207 ; Herzog s iii. 160. 
 
40 MANUAL OF PATEOLOGY 
 
 Cataphrygians, also Phrygians : names given to the Monta- 
 nists from their Phrygian origin. 
 
 Catena (i. e. " chain ") : Biblical expositions strung together 
 from the writings of the Fathers, (used also to designate col- 
 lections from other writers). 
 
 Herzog 3 iii. 754. 
 
 Cathari, or Catharists : v. Albigenses ; Bogomiles. 
 Catharine : (1) identified by some with the Alexandrian lady 
 mentioned by Eusebius (viii. 14). 
 Migne, P. G. cxvi. 275. 
 
 (2) s., of Bologna : 1447-1510. Abbess of St. Clairs and 
 reputed author of a book of revelations. 
 
 Butler, Sept. 14. 
 
 (3) s., of Sienna: 1347-1380. Noted ascetic; enjoyed 
 royal favor. 
 
 Book of the Divine Doctrine. 
 Joh. Paulson, Lundas '91 ; H. H. Gibbs, Loud. '84. 
 J. E. Butler, Lond. 3d edn. '81 ; Augusta Drane, 2 vols., Lond. 2d 
 edn. '87 ; Chas. Hardwick, Cambridge '49. 
 
 Cathoiicus : name given to certain patriarchs of Armenia, 
 Persia, and Mesopotamia. 
 
 Ceaddi : V. Chadd. 
 
 Celestine : name of five popes : — 
 
 i. s., 422-432. Attempted to assert authority over the 
 African Church ; condemned Nestorius. 
 
 Ceillier viii. 127. 
 
 ii. 1143-1144. Pupil of Abelard ; removed papal ban from 
 France. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxix. 761. 
 Ceillier xiv. 267. 
 
 iii. 1191-1198. Crowned and afterward deposed Henry VI. 
 of Germany. 
 
 Migne, P. L. ecvi. 863. 
 Ceillier xiv. 940. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 41 
 
 iv. Oct. 26-Nov. 17, 1241. Monk ; historian of Scotland. 
 
 v. S. : July 5-Dec. 13, 1294. Previous to his elevation, a 
 hermit, and founder of the order of Celestine. 
 
 Celestines : monastic order, 1254 on ; named from its founder, 
 Pietro di Murrone, afterwards Celestine V. ; followed rule of 
 Benedict. 
 
 Celsus : first great literary opponent of Christianity, 2d cent. 
 Known through Origen's reply, 8 bks. ; attempted reconstruc- 
 tions by Keim, " Celsus's wahres Wort," '73 ; Aube\ Hist, des 
 Persecutions, ii. '78. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xi. 638. ANF. iv. 395. 
 
 Herzog 3 iii. 772. 
 
 Ceoifrid (-th) : c. 642-716. Abt. of Jarrow and Wearmouth. 
 Migne, P. L. Ixxxix. 347. 
 S. and W. i. 435. 
 
 Cerdo : early 2d cent. Syrian Gnostic, lived at Rome, 
 c. 737 on ; teacher of Marcion. 
 
 Epiphanius, xli. ; Irenaeus, i. 27, iii. 4 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 191. 
 
 Cerdonians : followers of the Syrian Gnostic Cerdo. 
 Cerealis Afer : c. 485. Bp. of Castellurn ; opposed the Arians. 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 755. 
 
 Cerinthus : traditional opponent of the Apostle John ; native 
 of Egypt, educated at Alexandria. 
 
 Harnaek, Lit. i. 154 ; S. and W. i. 447. 
 
 Chadd (Ceadda), s. : d. 672; bp. of Lichfield. 
 
 Bede, Hist. Eccles. iii. 23, 24, 28 ; S. and W. i. 426 ; O'Hanlon, Mar. 2. 
 
 Champeaux, 'William of : 1070-1121. Pupil of Anselm of 
 Laon and Roscellinus ; teacher of Abelard ; bp. of Chalons- 
 sur-Marne ; extreme realist in philosophy. 
 
 On the Eucharist ; Moralia abbreviata ; De origine aniinse. 
 Feret i. 101 ; Ceillier xiv. 192. 
 
 Charlier, Jean : V. Gerson. 
 
 Chasidim (i. e. " the Pious ; " Eng. Hasidaeans, 1 Mace. ii. 42, 
 vii. 13) : a post-exilic Jewish sect, esp. zealous for the Law. 
 
42 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Chazinzarians : Armenian sect, so called from their worship 
 of the cross (Chaza) ; still extant in 7th cent. Called also 
 Staurolatrse. 
 
 Chiiiasts, Millenarians (Rev. xx. 5) : believers in a future 
 reign of Christ on earth for a thousand years. 
 
 Herzog 3 iii. 805. 
 
 Christ, Knights of the Order of : instituted from the rem- 
 nants of the Temple Order in 1317 by the Portuguese King 
 Dionysius to defend his kingdom against the Moors. Secular- 
 ized in 1797. 
 
 Christopher, s. : a martyr whom legend assigns to Samos in 
 Lycia. 
 
 Butler, July 25 ; Mrs. Jamieson, Sacr. and Leg. Art, ii. 439 ; S. and 
 W. i. 495. 
 
 Chrodegang, s. : c. 742. Bp. of Metz ; entrusted with impor- 
 tant embassies ; eccles. reformer ; followed the Benedictine 
 Rule. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 1053 ; MGH. 
 
 S. and W. i. 498. 
 
 Chromatius : bp. of Aquileia, c. 388-406. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xx. 247 ; MHP. v. 976. 
 Ceillier vii. 493. 
 
 Chronicon imperiale : founded on the work of Prosper (q. v.) 
 with additions. 
 Migne, P. L. i. 859. 
 
 paschale (so called from its attention to Easter), a 
 
 record of events, compiled from various sources, extending 
 from the Creation to the year 630. 
 
 Dindorf in Corp. script, hist. byz. xvi., xvii. ; Migne, P. G. xcii. 
 S. and W. i. 509. 
 
 Chrysanthus : (1) a martyr at Rome under Valerian, c. 250. 
 (2) Novatian bp. at Constantinople, c. 407-414. 
 Chrysologus : surname given for his eloquence to Peter, abp. 
 of Ravenna, 433-454. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 43 
 
 Sermons, of which Nos. 57-62 give a peculiar text of the Apostles' 
 Creed. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lii. ; BKV. 
 Nirschl § 218 ; Ceillier x. 6. 
 
 Chrysostom (i. e. " golden-mouthed "), John, s. : 347-407. 
 Bp. of Constantinople, 398 on ; pupil of the rhetorician Liba- 
 nius ; fellow-student of Maximus of Seleucia, and Theodore 
 of Mopsuestia. Ablest theologian and exegete of the An- 
 tiochian school, greatest commentator of the Greek Church. 
 
 Commentaries and homilies (about 600) ; treatise on the Priesthood. 
 
 B. de Montfaucon, 13 vols., Paris '35-'40 ; Jn. F. Diibner, in Didot 
 series, Paris '61 ; W. A. W. Stephens, Lond. 2d edn., '80 ; Mai, NPB. 
 iv. 155. 
 
 Aime Puech, Paris '91 ; F. H. Chase, Cambridge '87 ; S. and W. i. 518 ; 
 . Mrschl § 155 ; Ceillier vii. ; Bohringer ix. ; Herzog 3 iv. 101. 
 
 Circumcellions : a Donatist faction, 4th cent. 
 
 Cistercians : a monastic order taking its name from Cister- 
 cium (Citeaux, near Dijon) ; founded by Robert the Benedic- 
 tine, 1098 ; greatly extended by St. Bernard, 1113 ; in the 13th 
 cent, it numbered more than 1800 abbeys throughout Western 
 Europe. 
 
 Feret ii. 577 ; Herzog 3 iv. 116. 
 
 Claudius : bp. of Turin, c. 840. 
 
 Migne, P. L. civ. 609. 
 
 Clement: (1) S. ; of Rome; c. 94. Reputed fourth bp. of 
 Rome. 
 
 Epistle to the Corinthians. 
 
 Tischendorf, Leip. '73 ; GHZ ; Lghtft. Lond. '90. 
 
 Donaldson i. 90; Lghtft. i. ; Cruttwell i. 28; Herzog 8 iv. 163. 
 
 II. Clement (so-called) : homily ; authorship unknown ; popu- 
 larly ascribed to Clement, but written after middle of 2d cent. 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. p. 438. 
 
 (2) Titus Flavius, s. : d. c. 220. Presbyter of Alexandria 
 and head of catechetical school. Pupil of Pantsenus ; teacher 
 of Origen ; noted and influential writer. 
 
 Miscellanies ; Exhortation to the Heathen ; The Instructor. 
 
44 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 W. Dindorf, 4 vols. Oxf. '69; Migne P. G. viii., ix. ANF. ii. 165; 
 P. M. Barnard in T. and S. v. 2, '97. 
 
 Herzog s iv. 155 ; S. and W. i. 559 ; Cruttwell ii. 429 ; Hopfenmiiller 
 u. Wimmer, Kempten 75-76 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 296 ; Nirschl § 63 ; 
 Chas. Bigg, The Christian Platonists of Alexandria, Oxf . '86, p. 36 ; Herm. 
 Kutter, Clem. Alex, und das N. T. ; Giessen '97; E. de Faye, Paris '98. 
 
 (3) Name of fourteen popes : — 
 
 Herzog 8 iv. 142. 
 
 i. See C. of Rome. 
 
 ii. 1046-1047. Suidger of Bamberg, on the deposition of 
 Benedict IX. appointed by Henry III. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlii. 577. 
 
 iii. 1187-1191. "Worked for the peace of the Church ; 
 aided in the third Crusade ; restored the Lateran. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cciv. 1273. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 936. 
 
 iv. 1265-1268. High in court of Louis IX. 
 
 v. 1305-1314. Began the " Babylonian exile ; " consented 
 to the destruction of the order of Templars. 
 
 vi. 1342-1352. Remained at Avignon, which he bought 
 from Sicily ; introduced custom of quinquennial celebration. 
 
 vii. 1523-1534. Opposed Charles V., who sacked Rome. 
 Refused to sanction the divorce of Henry VIII., who threw off 
 allegiance to Rome. 
 
 Clementines : a group of writings of the 2d cent., formerly 
 falsely ascribed to Clement of Rome ; now extant in three 
 forms, known as the Homilies (20 bks.), the Recognitions (10 
 bks.), and the Epitome. 
 
 P. de Lagarde, Leip. '65; Migne, P. G. i., ii. ANF. viii. 73. 
 
 Licht. vi. 316 ; S. and W. i. 567 ; Herzog * iv. 171. See Lghtft., Index 
 of Noteworthy Words and Phrases, etc., Lond. '93. 
 
 Coddiani : a name applied to certain Gnostics. 
 
 Epiphanius xxvi. 3. 
 
 Coelestius : c. 400. Lawyer ; became a monk ; a leader of 
 the Pelagians ; condemned by councils, but acquitted by Pope 
 Zosimus, 417 ; opposed by Augustine and Jerome. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 45 
 
 Ccelicolae (" heaven-worshippers ") : a name applied satiri- 
 cally to the Jews by Rom. writers of the imperial period; 
 also to a proselyting sect in the 5th cent. 
 
 Coenobites (i. e. " living in common ") : monks or religious 
 recluses living in communities. V. Pachomius; Anchorets. 
 
 Coilyridians : female heretics of 4th cent., who worshipped 
 the Virgin Mary, offering to her little "cakes;" whence 
 their name. 
 
 Epiphanius Lxxviii., Ixsix. 
 
 Colorbasians (Colarbasians) : derived the name from Color- 
 basius, a Gnostic of 2d cent. 
 S. and W. i. 593. 
 
 Columba, s. : Irish saint, c. 521-597. Founded many mon- 
 asteries in North Ireland, and on the island of Iona, where 
 resided; "Apostle of Scotland " ; connoisseur of manuscripts. 
 
 Wm. Beeves, Edinburgh '74; Mont. iii. 99; Bar.-Gould, June 9; 
 E. A. Cooke, Lond. '88 ; J. T. Fowler, Oxf. '94. 
 
 Adamnan (q. v.), pub. at Dublin, '57; O'Hanlon, June 9. 
 
 Columbanus : (1) s. : b. (Leinster) c. 543 ; d. (Bobbio in the 
 Apennines) 615. Irish monk and missionary; preached in 
 France, Switzerland, Italy ; founded monasteries (esp. Bobbio, 
 Luxeuil, of which he was abt.). His " Monastic Rule" for a 
 time rivalled that of Benedict. 
 
 Gall. xii. 321 ; Migne, P. L. lxxx. 201. 
 
 Bohringer xiii. ; Mont. ii. 411 ; Ceillier xi. 612 ; Bar.-Gould, Nov. 21. 
 
 (2) (Colombanus) : Fr. poet of 9th cent. ; abt. of S. Trudo. 
 Migne, P. L. cvi. 1257. 
 
 Coluthians : followers of Coluthus, or Acoluthus, a schismatic 
 Alexandrian priest of 4th cent. 
 
 Comgaii (Congall), s. : abt. of Bangor, c. 601 ; a leader of 
 monasticism in Ireland. 
 
 S. and W. i. 608 ; O'Hanlon, May 10. 
 
46 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Commodian : c. 250. One of the oldest Christian Lat. poets. 
 
 Instructions, against heathen gods ; Carmen apologeticum, against Jews 
 and heathen. 
 
 Dombart in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xv. ; Gall. iii. 619 ; Migne, P. L. v. 
 201; E. Lud'wig, Leip. 77-78; Pitra, Spic. i. 20. ANCL. xviii. 434; 
 ANF. iv. 199: 
 
 Teuffel § 384 ; Biihr iv. § 10 ; Schanz § 744. 
 
 Conan : a common Irish name borne by several Saints. 
 S. and W. i. 612. 
 
 Concorezenses : a name given to the Cathari of Lombardy in 
 the 13th cent. 
 
 Confessors : Christians who incurred death by confessing 
 Christ. 
 
 Conon : (1) martyr under Decius, c. 250. (2) Bp. of Edessa, 
 c. 313. (3) Bp. of Apamea, c. 542. (4) Bp. of Tarsus, c. 601 ; 
 tritheist ; followers, " Cononites," disappeared, c. 700. (5) Ab- 
 bot of Lerins, c. 600. (6) S., Pope from Oct. 20, 686, eleven 
 mos. 
 
 Cononites : v. Conon (4). 
 
 Consensus patrum, or Cons, quiiiquessecularis : the body 
 of Christian doctrine in which the Fathers of the first five 
 centuries agree. 
 
 Consentius : an acute lay theologian, contemporary of Augus- 
 tine, who attempted to answer him. 
 
 Aug. in Migne, P. L. xxxiii. 449. 
 
 Consistentes : penitents in the early Church who were read- 
 mitted to public worship, but still excluded from the Lord's 
 Supper. 
 
 Consoiati : a name assumed by the stricter Catharists of 12th 
 and 13th centt. 
 
 Constantine : name of two popes : — 
 
 i. 708-715 : native of Syria. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 315. 
 
 ii. 767-768. Deposed and imprisoned 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 47 
 
 Constitutions, Apostolic : V. Apostolic Constitutions. 
 Corbinianus : 680-730. Bavarian bp. and missionary. 
 Corippus, Flavius Cresconius : a poet of 6th cent. 
 Corp. script, hist. byz. xxvii. ; S. and W. i. 688. 
 Cornelius, S : pope, 251-253. 
 Migne, P. L. iii. ; Routh, iii. 13. 
 CeiUier ii. 124 ; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 14. 
 
 Cosmas : (1) (indicopieustes, i. e. " Indian navigator ") : 
 merchant and monk of the 6th cent. ; his " Christian Topog- 
 raphy" written to confute the heresy that the earth is a 
 globe. 
 
 Gall. xi. 399. 
 
 Bard. § 84. 5. 
 
 (2) Hierosoiymitanus, Hagiopolites, the Singer : 8th cent. 
 Adopted brother of John of Damascus, whose life he compiled ; 
 hymn-writer. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xcviii. 455 ; Mai, ii. 241. 
 Bard. § 86. 6. 
 
 Council (or Synod) : an eccles. assembly convened to regu- 
 late matters of doctrine or discipline. According to the extent 
 of their jurisdiction, councils are diocesan, provincial, national, 
 or ecumenical. Seven ecumenical councils are recognized both 
 by the Greek and Latin Churches, viz. : The First of Nicaea, 
 a. d. 325; the First of Constantinople, a. d. 381; that of 
 Ephesus, A. D. 431 ; of Chalcedon, A. d. 451 ; the Second of 
 Constantinople, A. d. 553 ; the Third of Constantinople, 
 a. d. 680; the Second of Nicsea, a. d. 787. 
 
 Counsels of Perfection : the three monastic vows of poverty, 
 celibacy, and obedience, supposed to ensure perfect holiness 
 when perfectly kept. 
 
 Credentes : a class of Catharists, 12th and 13th centt. ; of 
 lower grade than the Perfecti or Consolati. 
 
 Cresconius (Crisconius) : an African bp. who made, c. 690, a 
 list of Apostolic Canons and those of early councils. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 815. 
 
48 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Crispin, S.,and Crispinianus, S. : noble Romans who in the 3d 
 cent, are fabled to have gone as missionaries to Gaul in the 
 guise of shoemakers ; hence the patron saints of the craft. 
 They are said to have stolen leather to make shoes for the 
 poor ; hence, a crispinade, — a gift at another's cost. 
 
 ctistolatrse (i. e. " worshippers of a created thing ") : a name 
 applied by the Aphthartodoceta? to their opponents. 
 
 Culdees (Kildees) : a religious order in Scotland and Ireland, 
 probably as early as the 8th cent. 
 
 Cuthbert : (1) S. : 637-687. Bp. of Lindisfarne. 
 
 Mont. iv. 391; Fryer, Lond. '81; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 20; O'Hanlon, 
 Mar. 20; W. Forbes-Leith, Edinburgh '88. 
 
 (2) Abp. of Canterbury, 740-758. 
 
 Hook i. 
 
 Cyprian: (1) Thascius Caecilius, S. Bp. of Carthage, 248- 
 
 258 ; martyr. 
 
 On the Unity of the Church ; On the Lord's Prayer; Epistles; etc. 
 
 Hartel in Corp. script, eccl. lat. iii. '68-71 ; Migne, P. L. iv. ANCL. 
 viii. 13 ; ANF. v. 263. 
 
 G. A. Poole, Oxf. '40; O. Ritschl, Gottingen '85; E. W. Benson, 
 Lond. '97 ; Bdhringer iv. ; Ceillier ii. 257 ; Nirschl § 78 ; S. and W. i. 
 739 ; Schanz § 705 ; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 14 ; Herzog 3 iv. 367. 
 
 (2) s. : c. 475-549. Bp. of Toulon ; disciple and biographer 
 of Caesarius of Aries. 
 Migne, P. L. lxvii. 1001. 
 Cyrioius : bp. of Barcelona, c. 662. 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 729. 
 
 Cyril : (1) s. : 315-386. Bp. of Jerusalem ; opposed the 
 Arians. Eighteen catechetical lectures are extant. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xxxiii. 1126 ; Reischl and Rupp, 2 vols. Monaci '48-60. 
 NF. 2d series, vii. ; G. Delacroix, Paris '65 ; Nirschl § 106 ; S. and W. i. 
 760 ; Ceillier v. 25 ; Herzog 8 iv. 381. 
 
 (2) s. : d. 444. Abp. of Alexandria ; probably nephew of 
 the Patriarch Theophilus. Possessed of an iron will and vehe- 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 49 
 
 ment nature ; his rulings at times arbitrary, his manners 
 harsh, his methods often cruel. 
 
 Apology, an answer to the Emperor Julian ; ^ /3//3Aos tS>v Sijo-avpav, On 
 the Trinity, etc. ; commentaries. 
 
 J. Aubert, 7 vols., 1638 ; P. E. Pusey, 7 vols. Oxf. '68-'77 ; Migne, 
 P. G. Ixviii.-lxxvii ; Mai, NPB. ii , iii. 
 
 S. and W. i. 763 ; Herzog a i v . 337 ; Nirschl § 194 ; Ceillier viii. 256. 
 
 (3) Monk of Scythopolis, 6th cent. ; his books valuable for 
 views they give of the inner life of the Eastern Church in. 
 the 6th cent. 
 
 Lives of Euthymius, S. Saba, and John the Silentiary. 
 
 tnalmatius : monk and abt. near Constantinople ; power- 
 ■^ ful against the Nestorian party in connection with the 
 Council of Ephesus, 431. 
 
 Damasus, s. : pope, 366-384; favored Jerome's labors in 
 revising the Lat. Bible. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xiii. 109 ; M. Rade, Freiburg u. Tubingen '82 ; BKV. 
 Ceillier v. 12 ; Nirschl § 164 ; Biihr iv. § 16 ; Herzog 3 iv. 429. 
 
 Damianists : Alexandrian Monophysites, 6th cent, fol- 
 lowers of the Patriarch Damian. 
 
 Dancers : a fanatical sect of N. Europe in the 14th cent. 
 
 Dante (Durante Alighieri) : 1265-1321. Most eminent. 
 Italian poet; a Ghibelline, his intense patriotism in a time of 
 papal domination brought him into disfavor and led to his 
 exile. His love for Beatrice Portinari finds expression in the 
 " Vita Nuova." " The first Italian." 
 
 De Monarchia, 3 bks. ; The Divine Comedy; The New Life; The 
 Banquet. 
 
 E. Moore, Oxf. '94; G. A. Scartazzini, Milan, 2d edn., '96; also edn., 
 3 vols. ; trans. Longfellow, 3 vols., Boston '67; C. E. Norton, 4 vols., 
 Boston '91-92. 
 
 Scartazzini, Lond. '93 ; Herzog 8 iv. 466. 
 
 David (Degui, Dewi), S. : d. 601 (?). Abp. of Menevia; 
 patron saint of Wales. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Mar. 1; S. and W. i. 791; O'Hanlon, Mar. 1. 
 
 4 
 
50 MANUAL OP PATROLOGY 
 
 Davidists : followers of David of Dinant, 13th cent. 
 
 Deacon (i. e. " servant " ) : one of a body (either a ministerial 
 order or elected officers) whose chief duty it is to assist in 
 administering the eucharist and the care for the poor. 
 
 Defensor : late 7th cent. Monk of Liguge*. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 595. 
 
 Degiii : v. David. 
 
 Demetrius, s. : bp. of Alexandria, 189-c. 231. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 330. 
 
 Desiderius : d. 652. Bp. of Cahors. 
 
 Migne, lxxxvii. 217. 
 
 Deusdedit, s. : abp. of Canterbury, 655-664. 
 
 Mai, NPB. vii., 3d part, 77. 
 
 Bede, Hist, eccles. iii. 20 ; Bar.-Gould, July 15 ; Hook, i. 
 
 Dewi : v. David. 
 
 Dexter, Fiavius Lucius : bp. of Barcelona, c. 360-390. Held 
 important offices under the empire. Jerome refers to a 
 Chronicle from his hand. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xxxi. 603. 
 
 Didache : V. Teaching. 
 
 Didymus, " the Blind " : c. 310-395. Head of the catecheti- 
 cal school in Alexandria ; teacher of Rufinus and Jerome. 
 On the Doctrine of the Trinity ; Against the Manichseans. 
 Migne, P. G. xxxix. 269. 
 CeiUier v. 605 ; Nirschl § 142. 
 
 Diodorus : d. c. 394. Head of school in Antioch ; bp. of 
 Tarsus ; opposed by Cyril of Alexandria. Wrote on the dis- 
 tinction between theory and allegory. 
 
 Ceillier v. 586. 
 
 Diognetus, Epistle to : authorship unknown ; date c. 150 (?). 
 A brief Christian Apology. Valuable picture of the manners 
 and beliefs of the early Christians. 
 
 Lghtf t. 4S7 ; W. Heinzelmann, Erfurt '96. Tr. G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '95. 
 
 Bard. § 13; S. and W. ii. 162; Herzog 3 iv. 675. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 51 
 
 Dionysius : (1) s. : bp. of Corinth, c. 170. 
 Gall. i. 675; Routh i. 175. ANF. viii. 765. 
 Donaldson iii. 214 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 235. 
 
 (2) 0. 200-c. 265. Bp. of Alexandria ; pupil of Origen ; 
 prolific writer. 
 
 Migne, P. G. x. 1237 ; P. L. v. 89 ; Pitra i. 15; Routh iii. 233. ANCL. 
 xx. 161 ; ANF. vi. 77 ; BKV. iv. 258. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 409 ; Ceillier ii. 396 ; Nirsch] § 83 ; Herzog 8 iv. 685. 
 
 (3) Pope, 259-268. 
 
 Migne, P. L. v. 99. ANF. vii. 363. 
 Harnack, Lit. ii. 659. 
 
 (4) the Areopagite : under this name a body of writings 
 first mentioned in the conference of Constantinople, 532, in 
 defence of Monophysitic views, 3d to 5th centt. 
 
 Migne, P. G. iii., iv. ; trans, of Celestial and Eccles. Hierarchy, Jn. 
 Parker, Lond. '94; On Divine Names, Parker, Lond. '97. 
 S. and W. i. 841 ; Bard. § 52 ; Nirschl § 126. 
 
 (5) Exigtms : d. (Rome) 556. Originated the Christian 
 era, or practice of dating from the birth of Christ. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxvii. 9. 
 
 Dioscoms : d. 454. Successor of Cyril as Patriarch of 
 Alexandria, 444 on. 
 
 S. and W. i. 854. 
 
 Diptychon, Dittochaeon : V. Amcenus. 
 
 Docetae : one of the earliest Christian heresies ; held that 
 Christ's flesh and blood, his sufferings and death, were only 
 apparently such (So'/e^tm). 
 
 Doctor : a special title given (with adjuncts) to many of the 
 schoolmen, as : Angelic Doctor, Thomas Aquinas ; Evangelic 
 Doctor, John Wiclif ; Invincible Doctor, William of Occam ; 
 Irrefragable Doctor, Alexander of Hales ; Most Resolute Doc- 
 tor, William Durandus ; Seraphic Doctor, Bonaventura ; Sub- 
 lime Doctor, Albert Magnus ; Subtle Doctor, Duns Scotus ; 
 Useful Doctor, Nicolas of Lyra ; Wonderful (Mirabilis) Doctor, 
 Roger Bacon ; Universal Doctor, Alanus. 
 
52 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Dominicans : one of the greatest monastic orders, founded 
 by Dominic, confirmed by Honorius III. Their asceticism 
 and cultivation of poverty, their fervent, impressive preaching 
 gained for them the hearts of the people. Eminent scholars 
 have been members of the order (Thos. Aquinas, Alb. Magnus, 
 Meister Eckhart, Tauler, Suso, Savonarola, Las Casas, Vincent 
 of Ferrier, Vincent of Beauvais). 
 
 Feret, ii. 401 ; iii. 373. 
 
 Donatists : A large and influential party, c. 314 on, chiefly 
 in N. Africa. They maintained that rigid discipline was neces- 
 sary for the purity of the Church, and contended for severe 
 treatment toward the Lapsi (q. v.). V. Donatus. 
 
 S. and W. i. 881. 
 
 Donatus : (1) bp. of Casa? Nigra? in Numidia, c. 313. 
 
 (2) the Great: bp. of Carthage, d. c. 355. Father of 
 Donatism. 
 
 Jerome, xciii. 
 
 (3) A celebrated grammarian of Rome ; teacher of Jerome. 
 
 " Ars Grammatica," so popular in the Middle Ages that Donat be- 
 came synonymous with any kind of lesson. 
 
 Dorotheus : 6th cent. Abt. of a Palestinian monastery. 
 
 Gall. xii. 371. 
 
 S. and W. i. 901 ; Bahr iv. § 34. 
 
 Drepanius Fiorus : a Gallic poet, late in 7th cent. 
 MBP. viii. 667 ; Migne, P. L. lxi. 1082. 
 
 Drogon : (1) bp. of Beauvais, 1030-1047. 
 Migne, P. L. cxliii. 861. 
 
 (2) C. 1137. Bp. of Ast ; cardinal. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxvi. 1513. 
 
 Druthmar, Christian : C. 840. Monk of Corbie. 
 Migne, P. L. cvi. 1259. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 53 
 
 Ducas : c. 1453. Nephew of Michael Ducas. 
 Hist, of Byzantium, 1341-1462. 
 Bekker in Corp. script, hist. byz. xx. 
 Krumb. § 133. 
 
 Duns Scotus : v. John (17). 
 
 Dunstan, s. : 925-968. Abt. of Canterbury; church re- 
 former. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, May 19; Hooki. 
 
 Dynamius, called Patricius : 6th cent. Governor of Mar- 
 seilles ; became a Christian and a benefactor of the Church ; 
 friend of Gregory the Great. 
 
 Migne, P. L. Ixxx. 23. 
 Mabillon i. 105. 
 
 Eadprid (-tb) : bp. of Lindisfarne, 698-721. Wrote and 
 illuminated the Lindisfarne Gospels (book of Durham). 
 Publications of the Surtes Society, vols. 28, 39, 43, 48. 
 Eadmer : monk of Canterbury, c. 1121. 
 Ceillier xiv. 45. 
 
 Ebbon : abp. of Rheims, c. 850. 
 Migne, P. L. cxvi. 9. 
 
 Ebed Jesu (Bar Brika) : 13th cent. Celebrated Syrian 
 theologian. 
 
 Apostolic Canons. 
 Mai x. 317. 
 
 Ebionites (YT^a, i. e. " poor") : heretical Jewish Christians 
 who held that Christianity was a reformed Judaism and Christ 
 a perfect man. First mentioned in Irenseus. 
 
 Harnack, Dogmengeijch. 3 i. 215. 
 
 Eckhar(a)t, John : b. c. 1260, d. soon after 1327. Founder 
 of Ger. mysticism; vicar-general of the Dominican order; 
 called "Meister." 
 
 J. Bach, Vienna '64; A. Lasson, Berl. '68 ; Fr. Pfeiffer, Deut. Mystiker, 
 2 v. Leip. '45-'57. 
 
54 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Eddius (called Stephen) : c. 720. Chanter in churches of 
 Kent and Northumbria. 
 Life of Wilfrid. 
 Raine, Historians of the Church of York. 
 
 E(c)gbert: abp. of York, 735-767. Pupil and friend of 
 Bede : founded the school in which Alcuin, his pro'te'ge', suc- 
 ceeded him. 
 
 Pontificale, on Episcopal Offices ; Dialogus, etc., a treatise on Church 
 Discipline in form of dialogue. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 577. 
 
 Egesippus : y. Hegesippus (2). 
 
 Eginhard : v. Einhard. 
 
 Egyptians, Gospel according to the : cited by Clement of 
 Alexandria. 
 
 Hlgfld. 43; Nestle, N. T. gr. Supplementum, Leip. '96; Zahn, Kanon 
 ii. 628. 
 
 Einhard (Eginhard) : c. 770-844. Held important positions 
 under Charlemagne and Lothair. 
 
 Life of Charlemagne, valuable. i 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvii. 26; Holder, Freiburg '82. Trans, by 'Guizot '23; 
 Glaister, Lond. '77 ; Teulit, Paris '56. 
 
 Guizot v. 3 '23 ; Schmidt, Bayreuth '80. 
 
 Eleutherius, s. : 456-531. Bp. of Tournai. 
 MBP. viii. 1124 ; Migne, P. L. lxv. 84. 
 
 Elipandus : abp. of Toledo, c. 790 ; father of Adoptionism. 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 847. 
 
 Elisseus (surnamed Vartabed) : Armenian bp. and writer, 
 5th cent. 
 
 Hist, of Vartan and the Battle of the Armenians. 
 Constantinople 1764. Trans, by C. F. Neumann, Lond. '30. 
 Nirschl § 248 ; Krumb. 1696. 
 
 Elizabeth of Hungary, S. : 1200-1231. Wife of Louis of 
 Thuringia; eminent for her piety. 
 Bb'hringer xvi. 582 ; Bar.-Gould, Nov. 19. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 55 
 
 Elkesai, Book of: said to date from time of Trajan ; pur 
 ports to contain divine revelations ; in high repute among 
 Ebionites ; made up from Oriental and Christian sources. 
 
 Hlgfld. Zeitsohr. f. wias. Theol. '66. 
 
 Hippolytus, Phil. ix. 4, 13 ; x. 29 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 208 ; Cruttwell 
 i. 133. 
 
 Elkesaites (Elc(h)asaites) : an Ebionitic sect of Essenes, 
 220 or earlier ; held Jesus to be one of many manifestations 
 of God. 
 
 Elpidiua : (1) d. 414. Bp. of Laodicea in Syria. 
 
 (2) Also Helpidius, s. : deacon of Lyons, c. 424. 
 
 Elpis (Helpis) : c. 525. Daughter of a Rom. senator, Fes- 
 tus ; wife (so tradition) of Boethius. Hymn-writer. 
 
 Migne, P. L. Ixiii. 537. 
 
 Emilianus (iEmilianus), S. : c. 473-c. 572. Eminent Spanish 
 saint and hermit. Life by Braulio, q. v. 
 
 Encratites : Christians, 2d cent, on, who abjured marriage 
 and abstained from flesh and wine. They substituted water 
 for wine in the Eucharistic meal, whence called Hydro- 
 par astatse. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 201. 
 
 Engelbert : v. Angilbert. 
 
 Ennodius, Magnus Felix, S. : C. 473-521. Bp. of Pavia. 
 
 Eucharisticon, autobiographical. 
 
 Wm. Hartel in Corp. script, eccl. lat. vi. '82; Gall. xi. 47; Migne, 
 P. L. Ixiii. 9; Sirmond i. 959. 
 
 Ceillier x. 569 ; Nirschl § 292. 
 
 Eonians : a Breton sect, 12th cent., followers of a professed 
 Messiah, Eon d'Etoile. 
 
 Ephraim : (1) (Afrgm), s. : c. 306-373. The most important 
 writer of the Syrian Church ; lived as a hermit in the neigh- 
 borhood of Edessa, where he taught and preached ; wrote 
 commentaries and poems (ace. to Sozomen, iii. 16, 300,000 
 verses). 
 
 NF. xiii. 119; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '96. 
 
 Ceillier vi. 43 ; S. and W. ii. 137 ; Nirschl § 146 ; Bard. § 64. 
 
56 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 (2) (Ephrem) : bp. and patriarch of Antioch, 527-545. 
 Wrote many theological works, of which a few fragments 
 remain. 
 
 Lat. trans, of Com. on Paul. Epp., Venice '93. 
 Krumb. § 8. 
 
 Epiphanes : Gnostic writer, c. 150. In his " Concerning 
 Justice " he contended for community of goods and wives. 
 Clement Alex., Stromata, iii. 2, 5-9 ; Kriiger § 26. 
 
 Epiphanius : (1) s. : c. 315-403. Bp. of Salamis ; a man of 
 wide learning ; founded many monasteries in Cyprus ; opposed 
 Origen. 
 
 Panarion, a treatise against all heresies. 
 W. Dindorf, 5 vols. Leip. '59-'62; Oehler ii., iii. BKV. 
 Cave i. 231; S. and W. ii. 149; Harnack, Lit. i. 161; Ceillier vi. 
 375 ; Nirschl § 152 ; Lipsius, Zur Quellenkritik d. Epiph., Vienna '65. 
 
 (2) d. 535. Bp. and patriarch of Constantinople, 520 on. 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 1 783. 
 
 Ceillier xi. 102. 
 
 (3) Scholasticus : c. 510. Trans, into Lat. the histories of 
 Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret. This work was revised 
 by Cassiodorius, to whom it is usually ascribed, under the title 
 " Historia Tripartita." 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxix. 879. 
 
 Epistles, Apocryphal: on apocr. cor. between Paul and the Corinthi- 
 ans, see S. Berger and A. Carriere, Paris '91; C. Schmidt in Neue 
 Heidelb. Jahrbb. 1897, p. 117 ff. ; on the pretended cor. between Seneca 
 and Paul see Hasse's edn. of Seneca, Leip. '78-'81. Cf. Lghtft. Com. on 
 Phil., p. 270 ; Chas. Aubertin, Paris '72. 
 
 Eraoiius : bp. of Liege, 959 on. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 943. 
 
 Erasmus, Desiderius : b. (Eotterdam) 1465 ; d. (Basel) 1536. 
 The greatest classical and theological scholar of his time ; 
 student in Paris, professor in Cambridge, passed his last days 
 in Basel j forerunner if not a promoter of the Reformation: 
 
MANUAL OP PATROLOGY 57 
 
 edited many of the Fathers, — Origen, Irenseus, Chrysostom, 
 Lactantius, Cyprian, Augustine. 
 
 Novum Instrumentum omne, etc., the first published Gr. N. T., fur- 
 nished Luther and Tindale the text for their vernacular versions ; Praise 
 of Folly, a satire; Colloquies, trans, by Nathan Bailey, '77. 
 
 Edn. in 10 vols. Lyons 1703-6. 
 
 H. Durandde Laur, 2 vols. Paris '72; R. B. Drummond, 2 vols. Lond. 
 '73 ; Emile Amiel, Paris '89 ; J. A. Froude, N. Y. '94. 
 
 Erigena (Johannes Scotus, or Scotigena, Jerugena) : b. before 
 815 ; d. after 877. Eminent scholastic ; introduced a new 
 standpoint in philosophy ; head of a school in Paris. By 
 publishing a translation of the works of Dionysius the Areopa- 
 gite without papal permission, he incurred the disfavor of 
 Nicholas I. 
 
 De divisione naturae, libr. v. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxii. 
 
 Th. Christlieb, Gotha '60; F. Hjort, Copenhagen '23; J. Huber, 
 Munich '61 ; Ebert ii. 257. 
 
 Esaianites : a branch of the Alexandrian Acephali, late 5th 
 cent. 
 
 Ethelwulf : Bng. monk, 8th cent. Author of a poetical hist, 
 of a monastery and its abts. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 1327. 
 
 Ethnophronians : a name given to early Christians who 
 mingled heathen thought and customs with Christianity. 
 
 Eubuliua : V. Methodius. 
 
 Eucherius : d. c. 450. Bp. of Lyons. 
 
 Wotke in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xxxi. '94 ; Migne, P. L. i. 685 ; MBP. 
 vi. 822 ; Pitra, Anal. ii. 484 ; Palestine Pilgrim Texts xiii. 
 
 Ceillier vii. 442 ; Nirschl § 221. 
 
 Euchites (ev%??, prayer) : a religious sect, dating from 4th 
 cent., who regarded prayer as the only means of grace. 
 
 Eudoxians : named from a Syrian bp., Eudoxius, who rejected 
 the doctrine of the Trinity. 
 
58 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Eudoxius : d. 370. Bp. of Constantinople, 360-370 ; eminent 
 Arian leader ; " worst of all the Arians." 
 
 Epiphanius, Heresies, lxxiii. 2. 
 
 Eugene : (1) s. : bp. of Carthage, 479-496. Author of a creed 
 drawn up for the Arian Hunneric. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 767. 
 
 Ceillier, x. 454. 
 
 (2) Name of four popes : — 
 Herzog 2 iv. 377 ; Licht. iv. 621. 
 
 i. s. : 654-657. Assented to the doctrine of three wills in 
 Christ. 
 
 ii. 824-827. His election supported by Lothair, who took 
 occasion to limit papal power ; eccles. reformer. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cv. 639 ; cxxix. 985. 
 
 iii. s. : 1145—1153. Pupil of Bernard of Clairvaux, who 
 preached the second Crusade. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxx. 1003. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 269. 
 
 iv. 1431-1447. Involved in civil war in Italy. 
 
 (3) Bp. of Toledo, 646-657. A man of great learning ; poet 
 and musical reformer. 
 
 Gall. xii. 759; Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 347 ; Sirmond ii. 609. 
 Eugip(p)ius : c. 511. Abt. of Lucullanum near Naples ; wrote 
 many theological treatises. 
 
 Pius Knoell in Corp. script, eccl. lat. ix. '85, '86 ; Migne, P. L. lxii. 549. 
 Nirschl § 283. 
 
 Eulaiius: anti-pope, 418-419. Expelled from the see by 
 Honor ius, and superseded by Boniface. 
 S. and W. i. 277 ; Ceillier xi. 85. 
 Eulogius : (1) s. : patriarch of Alexandria, d. 608. 
 
 Gall. xii. ; Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 2 , 2907. 
 Nirschl § 340. 
 
 (2) s. : abp. of Toledo, c. 858. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxv. 703. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 59 
 
 Eunomians : Arian sect, founded by Aetius (d. 367), taking 
 its name from Eunomius (q. v.). 
 
 Eunomio-Eutychians (-Eupsychians) : followers of Eutychius 
 of Constantinople. Another sect, the followers of Theophro- 
 nius of Cappadocia, were called Eunoma-Theophronians. 
 
 Eunomius : bp. of Cyzicus, 360-364. Pupil and sec'y of 
 Aetius, whose system he formulated. 
 
 Apologeticus, against the Nicene creed. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xxx. 835; trans. Whiston, Eunomianismus redivivus, 
 Lond. 1711. 
 
 Ceillier viii. 260. 
 
 Euphraimius : v. Ephraim (2). 
 
 Eusebians : name given to the Arians from favors shown them 
 by Eusebius, bp. of Nicomedia, and Eusebius, bp. of Caesarea. 
 
 Eusebius : (1) Pamphili : c. 265-c. 340. Bp. of Csesarea in 
 Palestine ; pupil of Pamphilus ; friend of Constantine. The 
 greatest of the early church historians. 
 
 Demonstratio Evangeliea ; Eccles. Hist. ; Chronica, universal synchro- 
 nous hist. ; Life of Constantine. 
 
 F. A. Heinichen, 3 vols. Leip. '68-70 ; Thos. Gaisford, 3 vols. Oxf. 
 '52; Migne,. P. G. xix.-xxiv.; W. Dindorf, 4 vols., Leip. '67-'71 ; Chron. 
 ed. A. Schoene, Berlin '66-'75; Onomasticon, ed. F. Larslow and G. 
 Parthey, Berlin '62 ; Chronica, Arm. and Lat. edn., J. Bapt. Ancyranus, 
 2 vols., Ven. '18. NF. sec. series, i. ; Syr. ed. Wright and Mc Lean, Lond. 
 '98; P. Bedjan, Leip. '97; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '96. 
 
 Harnacb, Lit. i. 551 ; Ceillier iii. 168 ; Bard. § 41 ; Nirschl § 100 ; S. 
 and W. ii. 308. NF. introd. On the Pal. Martyrs v. T. und U. xiv. 4. 
 
 (2) D. c. 360. Bp. of Emesa in Phoenicia : standard-bearer 
 of the Arian party. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 1 461. 
 Ceillier iv. 318. 
 
 (3) s. : bp. of Vercelli, d. c. 370. Edited the Gospels with 
 philological notes. 
 
 Gall. v. 78 ; Migne, P. L. xii. 141. 
 
 (4) D. c. 342. Bp. of Nicomedia; eminent Arian leader; 
 opposed Athanasius. 
 
60 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 J. H. Newman, The Arians of Fourth Cent., 4th edn. Lond. '76 ; S. 
 and W. ii. 360. 
 
 (5) s.: bp. of Samosata, 360-373. Friend of Basil the 
 Great, Meletius, Gregory Nazianzen ; opposed the Arians ; 
 exiled under Valens ; recalled by Gratian. 
 
 (6) c. 428. Bp. of Dorylseum in Phrygia ; opposed Nes- 
 torius and Eutyches. 
 
 Eustathians : (1) a name given to the Euchites, c. 380, from 
 Eustathius, bp. of Sebaste in Armenia ; (2) a name given to 
 the Catholics in the 4th cent, from Estathius, bp. of Antioch. 
 
 Eustathius: (1) s. (?) : bp. of Antioch, 324-331. Determined 
 foe of the Arians ; called " the Great," and " Confessor." 
 
 Against Origen. 
 
 Gall. iv. 541 ; T. und U. ii. 4. 
 
 Ceillier iii. 158. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Sebaste in Pontus, 357-380. Disciple of Arius. 
 
 (3) Bp. of Berytus, in 5th cent. 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1803. 
 
 Euthalius (" deacon " or " bishop " of Sulce, perh. Pfelche, in 
 Egypt), c. 396 (?), is reputed to have equipped the Acts and Epp. 
 with ' stichic ' or sense-line divisions for convenience in public 
 reading. But little is certainly known about him or his work. 
 
 Robinson in T. and S. iii. 3 ; Conybeare in Journ. of Philol. 1895, 241 ff. ; 
 Dobschiitz in Herzog 8 v. 631. 
 
 Eutherius : c. 431. Bp. of Tyana ; friend of Nestorius ; foe 
 of Cyril of Alexandria. 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxiii. 
 
 Euthymius : (1) 377-473. Abt. in Palestine ; founded a laura 
 near Jerusalem. 
 Mai, NPB. iv. 443. 
 
 (2) Zigabenus (Zigadenus), 1116. Monk of Constantinople ; 
 wrote commentaries on the four Gospels. 
 
 Matthsei, Leip. 1792 ; Gall. xiv. 277. 
 Ceillier xiv. 150; Krumb. § 21. 
 
MANUAL OP PATEOLOGY 61 
 
 Eutropius : bp. of Valencia, late 6th cent. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxx. 
 
 Eutyches : c. 480. Abt. of a monastery near Constantinople ; 
 founder of Eutychianism. 
 
 Migne, P. L. liv. 713. 
 Lioht. iv. 634. 
 
 Eutychetse : a heretical sect mentioned by Theodoret. 
 
 Eutychians : followers of Eutyches ; held that the union of 
 the two natures in Christ resulted in one nature, which was 
 divine. 
 
 Eutychius : patriarch of Constantinople, 553-585. Deposed 
 565-567. 
 
 Migne, P. G. Ixxxvi. 2 2391. 
 
 Ceillier xi. 352. 
 
 Evagrius : (1) Ponticus, 345-398. Eloquent preacher ; entered 
 upon the ascetic life in Egypt. 
 The Monk, on active virtue. 
 Gall. vii. 553; T. und U. i. 3. 
 Gennad. xi. ; Ceillier vi. 110 ; O. Zockler, Miinchen '93. 
 
 (2) of Antioch : bp. in Antioch, c. 389 on. 
 Jerome, cxxv. ; Cave, i. 283. 
 
 Evodius : (1) s. : reputed first bp. of Antioch, 42 or later. 
 Euseb. iii. 22 ; S. and W. ii. 428. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Uzalis near Utica ; in early life a soldier ; con- 
 temporary and friend of Augustine. 
 Migne, P. L. xxxiii. 693. 
 
 Exarch : a bp. to whom was given the administration of a 
 province; ranked next to a patriarch (q. v.). 
 
 Excalceati (Gymnopodse) : a barefooted order mentioned by 
 early writers on heresy. This custom they regarded as a 
 religious rite or duty. 
 
 Exotians (ega, sc. t»)? 7ro\eG>?) : a name given to the Arians of 
 Constantinople when forced by Theodosius I. to hold their 
 services outside of the city. 
 
62 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Exucontii (e^ ovk ovtcov) : a name given to the Arians of 
 Antioch from their belief that the Son, though divine, was 
 created from nothing. 
 
 Eznik (Eznig) : learned Armenian scholar in 5th cent. ; 
 pupil of Mesrop ; probably bp. of Bagrewant. 
 
 Nirschl § 243. 
 
 PACUNDUS : c 540. Bp. of Hermiana in Africa ; wrote in 
 defence of the " Three Chapters." 
 
 Gall. xi. 663 ; Migne, P. L. Ixvii. 521 ; Sirmond ii. 297. 
 Ceillier xi. 285. 
 
 Feegadius : V. Foegadius. 
 
 Faico : notary of the Palace, c. 1142. 
 
 Chronicle, 1102-1140. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxiii. 1145. 
 
 Fastidius : c. 420. Monk of Britain. 
 
 On the Christian Life. 
 
 Gall. ix. 479 ; Migne, P. L. 1. 379. 
 
 Fathers of the Church (patres ecclesiae) ; Eccles. writers before c. 521 
 (v. Ages). Others say 680 (v. Table iii.). The R. C. Church extends 
 the term down to the 13th cent. Those of later date are styled church 
 writers. Herzog 2 xi. 300 (Sch.-Herz. iii. 1765) ; W. und W. ix. 1616. 
 
 Faustinus : Rom. presbyter, 4th cent. Opposed the Arians. 
 Migne, P. L. xiii. 38. 
 
 Faustus : (1) native of Numidia ; bp. of the Manichaaans ; 
 contemporary of Augustine (v. Confessions, v. 3-7). 
 Migne, P. L. xlii. 207. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Riez, c. 470. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 775. 
 
 Engelbrecht in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xxi. 
 
 Ceillier x. 420. 
 
 Fayum Papyrus : a Gospel fragment found in the Archduke 
 Rainer's Collection (Vienna), and published in 1885. See 
 Harnack in T. und U. v. 4, p. 483 ; Lit. i. 6. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 63 
 
 Felicitas, S. : V. Perpetua and Felicitas, Acta of. 
 Bar.-Gould, July 10. 
 
 Felix : (1) of Nola. 3d cent, confessor (?). 
 S. and W. ii. 499. 
 
 (2) Name of one bp. of Rome and four popes : — 
 i. s. : 269-274. A fragment of one letter extant. 
 Migne, v. 135. 
 
 ii. s. : (Anti-pope) 355-365. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xiii. 9. 
 
 iii. s. : 483-492. Repudiated the Henoticon (of Zeno). 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 889. 
 
 Ceillier x. 401. 
 
 iv. s. : 526-530. The appointee of Theodoric ; his election 
 was opposed by the people. 
 Migne, P. L. lxv. 9. 
 
 (3) d. 818. Bp. of Urgel in Catalonia. A leader of the 
 Adoptionists. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 881. 
 
 Feologeid: abp. of Canterbury, c. 832. 
 
 MHB. 616. 
 
 Fermentarii : V. Azymites. 
 
 Ferrandus : V. Fulgentius. 
 
 Ferreol, S. : bp. of Usez, C. 553. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxvi. 959. 
 
 Finntarij s. : c. 550-560. Established schools and monas- 
 teries ; author of a monastic rule ; " chief head of the monks 
 of Erin." 
 
 O'Hanlon, Feb. 17. 
 
 Firmicus Maternus : v. Maternus. 
 
 Firmilian, s. : bp. of Cassarea in Cappadocia, c. 232 on. 
 Eminent ecclesiastic; friend of Origen. 
 
 Migne, P. L. iii. 1153, 1361. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 407 ; Bar.-Gould, Oct. 28. 
 
 Flagellants : religious fanatics ; first appearance as an order 
 in Italy, middle 13th cent. Their ritual consisted of singing, 
 
64 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 marching, and scourging themselves (whence the name) for 
 their own and others' sins. 
 
 Flemings : the stricter Mennonites, who observed more 
 closely the practices of their founder. 
 
 Flodoard : canon of Rheims, c. 966. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 9 ; Sirmond iv. 
 
 Fiorinians : a Valentinian sect, followers of the Rom. priest 
 Florinus. 
 
 Fiorinus, s. : c. 190. Presbyter in Rome. 
 
 Euseb. v. 15, 20. 
 
 Fiorus : (1) monk of S. Trudo in diocese of Lyons, c. 760 ; 
 so Cave, i. 632. 
 
 (2) Deacon of Lyons, c. 860. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxix. 9. 
 
 Bahr iii. 447. 
 
 Foegadius (Fcebadius) : bp. of Agen, c. 347. 
 
 Against the Arians. 
 
 Gall. v. 250 ; Migne, P. L. xx. 9. 
 
 Bard. § 69. 6. 
 
 Folcuin : abt. of Lobes in Cambrai, c. 991. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 529. 
 
 Fortunatus : (1) c. 340. Bp. of Aquileia. 
 
 Commentary on the Gospels. 
 
 Ch. Nisard, Paris '90; Ceillier iv. 316. 
 
 (2) Venantius Honorius Clementianus : C. 530— C. 601. Last 
 Lat. poet in Gaul ; bp. of Poitiers. Wrote lives of saints, 
 theological treatise, and hymns. 
 
 Miscellanies, 11 bks. ; Life of S. Martin of Tours, in hexameter verse. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 9. ANF. vii. 329. 
 
 Ceillier xi. 402 ; Nirschl § 331 ; Teuffel § 491 ; Bahr iv. § 46. 
 
 Forty Martyrs : (1 ) forty soldiers who suffered martyrdom 
 under Licinius at Sebaste in Armenia, 320 ; (2) Persia, 375, 
 among whom were Abdas and Ebed-Jesu; (3) forty virgin 
 martyrs under Decius, at Antioch in Syria. 
 
 (1) Bonwetsch and Seeberg, Leip. '97. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 65 
 
 Fouiquin : abp. of Rheims, c. 900. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 9. 
 
 Francis : (1) s., of Sales. 1567-1622. A leader in the Cath. 
 reaction : v. J. A. Symonds, Ren. in Italy, 2 vols. Lond. '86. 
 Bar.-Gould, Jan. 29. 
 
 (2) Xavier: 1506-1552. Associate of Loyola; missionary to' 
 Japan and China. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Nov. 30. 
 
 (3) (Giovanni Francesco Bernardone) S. : b. (Assisi) 1182-; 
 d. 1226. Italian monk and preacher. 
 
 Jos. v. d. Burg. Cologne '49. 
 
 P. Sabatier, 8th edn. Paris '94 ; trans Louise Houghton, N. Y. '94 ; 
 L. LeMonnier, Eng. trans. Lond. '94; Knox Little, N. Y. '97; Bar.- 
 Gould, Oct. 4. 
 
 Franciscans : one of the great orders of the R. C. Church ; 
 founded by Francis of Assisi, c. 1209. The order includes, 
 besides lesser societies, the Minorite Friars, the Franciscan 
 Nuns (1212), and the Tertiaries or lay order (1221). Many 
 great scholars have belonged to this order (Roger Bacon, Duns 
 Scotus, Bonaventura, Alexander of Hales, and Occam). The 
 rivalry between the Thomist and Scotist theologies was in a 
 measure a rivalry between the Franciscan and Dominican 
 orders. 
 
 Franck, Sebastian : 1500-1545. German writer and theolo- 
 gian ; adherent of the Reformation. Friend of Schwenkfeld ; 
 influenced by Tauler; opposed by Luther, Melanchthon, and 
 later by Schwenkfeld. 
 
 Chronica, History-bible ; German Chronicle ; Cosmographia, World- 
 book. 
 
 Herm. Bischof, Tubingen '57; A. Feldner, Die Ansichten Sebastian 
 Francks, u. s. w., Berlin '72 ; Herzog 2 iv. 603. 
 
 Franco : abt. of Afflighem, c. 1125. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxvi. 715. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 190. 
 
 Fraticelii : a fanatical sect of Italy, 14th cent. Originally 
 Franciscans, they degenerated to a set of pious beggars. 
 
 5 
 
66 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Frecuiphus : bp. of Luxeuil, c. 850. 
 Chronicle, beg. of the world until c. 607. 
 Migne, P. L. cvi. 915. 
 
 Fredegarius : chronicler, c. 660. Continued the work of 
 Gregory of Tours down to 641. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxi. 573 ; trans. O. Abel, 2d. edn. Berlin '76 ; Guizot v. 2. 
 
 Fredegisus : c. 854. Pupil of Alcuin ; lived at the Court 
 of Charlemagne and Lewis the Pious ; abt. of S. Martin at 
 Tours ; promoter of learning in France. 
 
 De nihilo et tenebris. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cv. 751. 
 
 Fredeswinda, S. : c. 650-c. 735. Of royal birth, refused 
 royal marriage ; founded and ruled a monastery at Oxford. 
 Bar.-Gould, Oct. 19 ; J. II. Parker, Calendar of the Anglican Church. 
 
 Fridian : c. 570. According to an old Life, the son of an 
 Irish king, who entered upon the monastic life ; bp. of 
 Lucca. 
 
 Butler, Mar. 18; Colgan, Acta SS. p. 633. 
 
 Friends of God : name given to the German mystics in 14th 
 cent. 
 
 Frieslanders : name given to a party which separated from 
 the Flemings on questions of discipline. 
 
 Frigdiau : V. Fridian. 
 
 Fructuosus, s : 7th cent. Bp. of Dumium ; abp. of Braga. 
 
 Migne, P. L. Ixxxvii. 1087. 
 
 Fulbert, s. : c. 950-1029. Bp. of Chartres. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxli. 163. 
 
 Ceillier xiii. 78. 
 
 Fulgentius : (1) Fabius Claudianus Gordianus, S. : 468-533. 
 Bp. of Ruspe in Africa. Opposed Arianism ; champion of the 
 Augustinian doctrine of grace. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxv. 103. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Jan. 1 ; Nirschl § 286 ; Ceillier xi. ; S. and W. ii. 576. 
 Teuffel § 480. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 67 
 
 (2) Ferrandus : deacon of Carthage, 523 on. Friend, 
 pupil and biographer of Fulg. of Ruspe, whose exile he 
 shared. 
 
 GaU. xi. 232 ; Migne, P. L. lxvii. 877. 
 
 Nirschl § 313. 
 
 Fulradus, s. : abt. of St. Denys at Paris, c. 750. Ambas- 
 sador for kings and popes. 
 
 MGH. i. ; Feliben, Hist, de l'Abbaye royale de St. Denys, Paris 1706. 
 
 Furia : c. 394. Rom. lady ; friend of Jerome, through whose 
 writings she is known, esp. Ep. liv. 
 
 Furseus, S. : d. c. 650 ; abt. of Lagny ; of royal descent ; 
 founded monasteries; missionary to Britain and Gaul. 
 
 O'Hanlon, Jan. 16. 
 
 GAiANiia: : a name given to the Aphthartodocetae of 
 Alexandria, from their leader, Gaianus, patriarch of 
 Alexandria. 
 
 Gallicans : a party in the Church of France that opposed 
 papal encroachments. 
 
 Galius (St. Gall) : d. c. 645. " The Apostle of Switzerland ; " 
 accompanied Columbanus, 585 ; founder and abt. of St. Gall. 
 Gall. xii. 751 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 9. 
 Bbhringer xiii. 53 ; Bar.-Gould, Oct. 16. 
 
 Gamier : bp. of Langres, c. 1198. 
 Migne, P. L. cev. 555. 
 
 Gaudentius, s. : bp. of Tamugadi in Numidia, 5th cent. ; 
 famous for a controversy with Augustine, c. 420. 
 MBP. v. 942 ; Migne, P. L. xx. 791. 
 
 Gaufredus : monk, c. 1090. 
 
 Hist, of Guiscard's Conquest of Sicily. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlix. 1087. 
 
 Gauslin : abp. of Bourges, 1027. 
 Migne, P. L. cxli. 759. 
 Ceillier xiii. 89. 
 
68 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Gazzari : an Italian name for the mediaeval Catharists. 
 
 Gebhard : abp. of Salzburg, 1081. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlviii. 847. 
 
 Geiasius: (1) bp. of Cassarea in Palestine, 367-395. "Dis- 
 tinguished for purity of doctrine and sanctity of life." Wrote 
 in continuation of Eusebius's Hist. Eccles. (Photius). 
 
 Jerome cxxx. 
 
 (2) of Cyzicns : c. 475. Wrote a hist, of Council of Nicsea. 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 11S5. 
 
 (3) Name of two popes : — 
 
 i. s. : 492-496. Asserted the supremacy of the Rom. see 
 in questions of appeal. 
 
 Gall. x. 665 ; Migne, P. L. lix. 9. 
 Nirschl § 271 ; Ceillier x. 493. 
 
 ii. 1118-1119, in name rather than in fact ; d. a fugitive. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxiii. 487. 
 
 Genevieve : v. Genovefa. 
 
 Gennadius : (1) bp. of Constantinople, 458-471. Foe of 
 Cyril of Alex. ; writer of commentaries on 0. T. and Pauline 
 epistles. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxv. 1611. 
 
 Bard. § 82. 4. 
 
 (2) Presbyter of Marseilles, d. 496. 
 On Eccles. Doctrines. 
 
 Oehler, Corp. hasr. i. 333 ; Migne, P. L. lviii. 979. NF. sec. series, iii. 
 Ceillier x. 600 ; Bard. § 93. 4 ; Nirschl § 261. 
 
 (3) (Georgios Scholarios) : patriarch (appointed by the 
 Sultan, for whom he wrote an exposition of the Christian 
 doctrines) of Constantinople, 1453-1459. Scholar, royal ad- 
 viser, voluminous writer. 
 
 Migne, P. G. clx. 219. 
 Krumb. § 45. 
 
 Genovefa : d. 512. Patroness of Paris and France. 
 Bar.-Gould, Jan. 3. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 69 
 
 Geoffrey : d. 1132. Abt. of Vendome ; cardinal. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clvii. 9. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 159 ; Sevestre ii. 986. 
 
 Georgius : (1) martyr under Diocletian in Nicomedia, 303. 
 Became patron saint of England instead of St. Edward the 
 Confessor. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Myths of the Middle Ages, p. 266; Heylin, Hist, of St. 
 George of Cappadocia, Lond. 1631; Bar.-Gould, Apr. 23. 
 
 (2) the Pisidian : c. 630. Deacon and treasurer in S. Sophia 
 in Constantinople. 
 
 Ceillier xi. 653 ; Nirschl § 341. 
 
 (3) Bp. of Laodicea in Syria, 335-347. Semi-Arian ; became 
 an Anomoean (q. v.). 
 
 J. H. Newman, Arians, etc., ii. ch. iv. 
 
 (4) (of Cappadocia) Arian bp. of Alexandria, 356-361. Op- 
 ponent of Atbanasius's followers ; harsh and avaricious. 
 
 S. and W. ii. 638. 
 
 (5) Syncellus : monk of Constantinople, 8th cent. 
 
 Chronographia, from Adam until Diocletian (285). 
 Dindorf in Corp. script, hist. byz. xi. , xii. 
 
 Gerard : bp. of AngoulSme, c. 1136. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxii. 1311. 
 Ceillier xiv. 184. 
 
 Gerbert of Auvergne : d. 1003. Friend and tutor to the 
 royal families of Germany and Prance ; abp. of Rheims ; 
 pope Sylvester II. 
 
 A. Olleris, Paris '67. 
 
 Ceillier xii. 901 ; Herzog 2 xiv. 233. 
 
 Gerhardus Magnus : v. Groot. 
 
 Gerhohus : prior of Reichersberg, c. 1169. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxciii., cxciv. 
 W. und W. v. 378. 
 
 Germanua : (1) s. : d. c. 448. Bp. of Auxerre. 
 
70 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Tillemont xv.; S. and W. ii. 654; W. und W. v. 447; Bar.-Gould, 
 July 31. 
 
 (2) (St. Germain) : 496-576. Bp. of Paris ; wrote an ex- 
 position of the old Gallic liturgy. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxii. 53. 
 Ceillier xi. 307. 
 
 (3) s. : 635-733. Bp. and patriarch of Constantinople ; 
 opposed by Leo the Isaurian ; wrote sermons and hymns. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xcviii. 9. 
 
 (4) D. c. 1254. Patriarch of Constantinople. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxl. 593. 
 Ceillier xii. 42. 
 
 Gerson, John (Jean Charlier) : 1363-1423. Professor and 
 Chancellor of University of Paris; tried to heal papal 
 schism; a mystic. 
 
 On Methods of Uniting and Reforming the Church. 
 Jo. Bapt. Schwab, Wiirzburg '58 ; H. E. Reynolds, Lond. '80 ; Feret 
 iv. 223. 
 
 Gilbert : (1) de la Porree : bp. of Poitiers, 1142 ; pupil of 
 Bernard of Chartres ; taught in Paris. 
 
 De sex principiis, on the last six principles of Aristotle. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 1247. 
 Feret i. 153. 
 
 (2) Bp. of London, 1163. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxc. 745 ; Giles, '45. 
 
 (3) o-ispinus : abt. of Westminster, c. 1127. 
 
 Dispute between a Jew and a Christian on the Christian Faith. 
 Migne, P. L. clix. 1005. 
 Ceillier xiv. 174. 
 
 Gildaa: (1) (Gildus, Gillas) the Wise: d. c. 570. 
 De excidio Britannise, overthrow of Britain. 
 
 Gall. xii. 191; Migne, P. L. lxix. 327. Bonn's Six Old English 
 Chronicles. 
 
 O'Hanlon, Jan. 29 ; Bar.-Gould, Jan. 29. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 71 
 
 (2) Aibani(c)us : 425-c. 512. Native of Scotland ; studied 
 in Gaul ; recluse at Glastonbury. 
 Hist, of the Kings of Britain. 
 
 Gillas : v. Gildas. 
 
 Gilon (of Paris) : bp. of Tusculum ; cardinal, 1142. 
 
 A Journey to Jerusalem. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxiii. 1385. 
 
 Gnosticism (yvaxris) : name given to a theological move- 
 ment, dating from apostolic times, to combine philosophy 
 with (or seek a philosophical basis for) Christianity. Tertul- 
 lian has summarized their investigations thus : " Whence is 
 evil and why;" "whence man and whither;" "whence is 
 God ? " 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 533 ; Bard. § 22 ; S. and W. ii. 678 ; T. und U. 
 xv. 4; Herzog 2 v. 204; v. H. C. Sheldon, Ch. Hist. i. 193 ff. 
 
 Goethals, Henry : d. 1293. Archdeacon of Tournai ; taught 
 at the Sorbonne ; " Doctor Solennis." 
 
 Commentaries on Physics and Metaphysics of Aristotle ; Summa quaas- 
 tionum ordinariura, a compend on science and theology. 
 
 Gorthaeans : followers of Gortheeus, a disciple of Simon 
 Magus. 
 
 Goscelin : monk of Canterbury, c. 1100. 
 
 Migne, P. L. civ. 9. 
 Ceillier xiv. 233. 
 
 Gospels, Apocryphal : 2d— 6th centt. Among others are : 
 Gospel of James, of Nicodemus (Acta Pilati), Descent of 
 Christ into Hades, Gospel of Peter ; (Arabic) History of 
 Joseph, Gospel of the Infancy ; (Lat.) Gospel of Pseudo-Mat- 
 thew (Infancy of Mary and Jesus), of the Nativity of Mary, 
 of Thomas, of Philip, of the Apostles, of Matthias, of the 
 Ebionites, of the Egyptians, according to the Hebrews, etc. 
 V. Faynm. 
 
 Trans, by B. Harris Cowper, 5th edn. Lond. '81 : v. Apocrypha. Lip- 
 sius in S. and W. ii. 700 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 6 ; Zahn, Kanon, ii. 2. For 
 
72 MANUAL OP PATROLOGY 
 
 Coptic Apocr. Gospels v. Camb, Texts and Studies, iv. 2; for "Frag- 
 ments of Lost Gospels," v. Eb. Nestle, Nov. Test. Grsec. Supplementum, 
 Lips. '96, pp. 67-88. Tr. (no name) Phila. '90. V. Apocrypha. 
 
 Gotcelia : V. Goscelin. 
 
 Gregory : (1) the name of sixteen popes : — 
 
 Herzog 2 v. 364 ; Mrs. Oliphant, Makers of Mod. Rome, Lond. '95. 
 
 i. the Great : 540-604. One of the greatest of the popes, 590- 
 604. As pope he opposed the Lombards, sent missionaries to 
 the Anglo-Saxons, encouraged monasticism, furthered the or- 
 ganization of the Church, improved the condition of slaves and 
 of the poor. 
 
 Liber regulae pastoralis, a treatise on the duties and responsibilities of 
 the pastoral office; Registrum epistolarum, a collection of eight hundred 
 and thirty-eight letters; Sacramentary ; book of Antiphonal Hymns. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxv.-lxxix. ; Benedictine, with life, 4 vols. Paris 1705. 
 NF. sec. series, xii., xiii. 
 
 Mont. ii. 75 ; Bbhringer xii. 140 ; Ceillier xi. 429 ; S. and W. ii. 779 ; 
 Nirschl § 335 ; SPCK ; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 12. 
 
 ii. 715-731. Opposed iconoclasm ; induced the Lombards 
 to spare Rome ; promoted missions (cf. Boniface). 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 453. 
 S. and W. ii. 791. 
 
 iii. 731-741. Favored image-worship ; encouraged mis- 
 sions. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 557. 
 
 iv. 827-844. Became involved in the wars of the Frankish 
 dynasty. 
 
 Migne, P. L. civ. 297; cvi. 853. 
 
 v. 996-999. First German pope ; put Robt. of France 
 under the ban. 
 
 Migne, P. L. exxxvii. 899. 
 
 vi. 1045-1046. Forced to retire from the papacy ; d. in 
 Germany. 
 Migne, P. L. cxlii. 573. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 73 
 
 vii. Hildebrand, S. : 1073-1085. One of the greatest of 
 the popes ; labored for papal independence ; d. in exile. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlviii. 
 
 Mont. vi. 331; M. R. Vincent, in Epochs of Ch. Hist, series, N. Y. '96; 
 A. Fr. Gfrorer, '61 ; Schaffhausen, 7 vols. '59-'61 ; Bar.-Gould, May 25. 
 
 viii. 1187. Imposed penance on Henry II. of Eng., for 
 the murder of Becket. 
 
 Migne, P. L. ccii. 1535. 
 Ceillier xiv. 935. 
 
 ix. 1227-1241. Opposed by Frederic II. of Germany, whom 
 he excommunicated. 
 
 x. 1271-1276. Labored for a union of the B. and W. 
 Churches. 
 
 xi. 1370-1389. Returned from Avignon to Rome ; opposed 
 heresies ; sought to reform the monastic orders. 
 
 xii. Pope at Rome, 1406-1415. Resigned in favor of 
 Martin V. (v. Table II.). 
 
 (2) (Theodore), called Thaumaturgus (i. e. " wonder- 
 worker"), b. 210. Bp. of Neo-Cassarea in Pontus; pupil and 
 friend of Origen ; successful missionary. 
 
 Metaphrase of Ecclesiastes ; Eulogy on Origen ; Declaration of Faith. 
 Paul Koetschau, Freiburg u. Leip. '94; Gall. iii. 385; Pitra, Anal. iv. 
 345. ANCL. xx. ; ANF. vi. ; Margraf, Kempten 75. 
 Euseb. vi. 30; Harnack, Lit. i. 428. 
 
 (3) (Gregor Lusavoritch), the Illuminator ; d. c. 332. 
 " Apostle " and first bp. of Armenian Church ; established 
 churches, schools, convents ; retired to solitudes of Manyea, 
 where d. 331. 
 
 J. M. Schmid, Regensburg '72 ; Migne, P. G. xcv. 941. 
 V. Langlois, Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de 1' Armenie, 
 Paris '67; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 30. 
 
 (4) Nazianzenus, S. : c. 330-390. Bp. of Constantinople ; 
 friend of Basil ; studied at Alexandria and Athens. Many 
 
74 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 sermons and poems are extant; writer of poems, orations, 
 and letters. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xxxv.-xxxviii. NF. sec. series, vii. 187 ; G. A. Jack- 
 son, N. Y. '96. 
 
 Cave i. 246; Bohringer viii. 185; Ceillier v. 178; Sevestre ii. 1158; 
 S. and W. ii. 741 ; Bard. § 50 ; Nirschl § 132; Bar-Gould, May 9. 
 
 (5) Bp. of Nyssa in Cappadocia, 372-395. A leading theo- 
 logian of the Eastern Church; voluminous and versatile 
 writer ; perhaps a brother of Basil the Great. 
 
 Against Eunomius, 12 bks. Catechetical sermon for theological 
 instruction. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xliv.-xlvi. ; G. H. Forbes, Burntisland '55, '61, not com- 
 pleted; F. Oehler, Halle '65, not completed; Mai, NPB. iv. ; De Anima 
 and De Resurrectione, J. G. Krabinger, Leip. '37. 
 
 Bohringer viii.; Bard. § 51; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 9 ; Ceillier vi. 119; 
 Nirschl § 135; Willi. Vollert, Die Lehre Gregors von Nyssa, etc., 
 Leip. '97. 
 
 (6) Theopoiitanus : bp. of Antioch, 569-594. In early life 
 famous for his asceticism ; superior of the Laura of Pharan in 
 Palestine. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 1847. 
 
 (7) Bp. of Tours, c. 573-594. Father of Fr. history. 
 
 Hist, of the Franks ; Life and Miracles of S. Martin. 
 
 Ruinart, Paris 1699 ; Migne, P. L. Ixxi. ; Guadet and Taranne, Hist. 
 eccles. des Francs, 4 vols., Paris '36-'38 ; H. L. Bordier, Livres des miracles 
 et autres opuscules, 4 vols., Paris '57-'64; trans, of hist, by Bordier, 2 
 vols., Paris '59-'61, in Didot series. 
 
 Ceillier xi. 365; S. and W. ii. 771; Nirschl § 332; Bahr iv. § 90. 
 
 (8) Bp. of Agrigentum, c. 260 (?). 
 
 Commentary on Ecclesiastes, 10 bks. 
 Migne, P. G. xcviii. 741 (549). 
 S. and W. ii. 776. 
 
 Groot, Geert de (Gerhardus Magnus) : 1340-1384. Dutch re- 
 former ; educated at Paris ; professor of philosophy at Cologne ; 
 follower of Ruysbroek ; founder of the Brotherhood of Com- 
 mon Life. 
 
 Bohringer xviii. 612. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 75 
 
 Grosseteste, Robert : teacher in Oxford and Paris ; bp. of 
 Lincoln, 1235-1253. English scholar and reformer ; teacher 
 of Roger Bacon. 
 
 Castle of Love ; Trans, of Ethics of Aristotle. 
 Perry, Lond. '71 ; Felten, Freiburg '87. 
 
 Guaiferius : monk of MoDte Cassino, 1084. 
 Migne, P. L. cxlvii. 1281. 
 Ceillier xiii. 496. 
 
 Guibert : (1) abt. of S. Mary of Nogent, d. 1124. 
 Migne, P. L. clvi. 
 Ceillier xiv. 194. 
 
 (2) Abt. of Gembloux, d. 1208. 
 Migne, P. L. ccxi. 1281. 
 Sevestre ii. 
 
 Guitmund : abp. of Aversa, 1089. 
 Migne, P. L. cxlix. 1425. 
 
 Gunduif : bp. of Rochester, 1108. 
 Migne, P. L. clix. 813. 
 
 Gunther : monk of Citeaux, 1212. 
 
 Hist, of the Taking of Constantinople by the Latins in 1204. 
 
 Migne, P. L. ccxii. 95. 
 
 Gymuopodas : V. Excalceati. 
 
 Habibus : martyr at Edessa under Licinius. 
 Migne, P. G. cxvi. 141 (xiii.). 
 
 Hadrian : name of six popes : — 
 
 Herzog 2 v. 506. 
 
 i. 772-795. Secured increased power for the Rom. see ; 
 crowned Charlemagne. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 1167; xcviii. 261. 
 
 U. 867-872. Temporal power denied by the Frankish 
 kings. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxii. 1245; cxxix. 1015. 
 
76 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 iii. (Agapet), S. : 884-885. The first to change his name 
 on accession. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxvi. 971. 
 
 iv. 1154-1159. The first Englishman to become pope; 
 opposed by the Hohenstaufen. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxviii. 1349. 
 
 v. 1276. Archdeacon of Canterbury ; never consecrated. 
 
 Haematites : a sect mentioned by Clement of Alexandria. 
 
 Haido, Haito : V. Hetto. 
 Harmensen, Jacobus : v. Arminius. 
 Hasidasans : v. Chasidim. 
 Hatto : V. Hetto. 
 
 Haymo (Aimo), S. : d. 853. Bp. of Halberstadt ; writer of 
 commentaries. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxvi.-cxviii. 
 
 Ceillier xii. 434 ; W. und W. v. 1546. 
 
 Hebrews, Gospel according to : an Aramaic Gospel ; known 
 only from quotations. 
 
 Hlgfld. Leip. '66. 
 
 E. B. Nicholson, Lond. '79; Harnack, Chron. i. 625; Zahn, Eanon 
 ii. 642. 
 
 Hedda, S. : bp. of W. Saxons, c. 676. 
 Bede, Hist. Eccl. iv. 12. 
 
 Hegesippus, S. : (1) c. 170. Earliest church historian. 
 Memoirs ('YirofivfjiiaTa), 5 bks. 
 Gall. ii. 59; Routh i. 203; Migne, P. G. v. 1307. 
 
 Donaldson iii. 182; Harnack, Lit. ii. 483; S. and W. ii. 875; Lghtft., 
 Clement 2 i. 
 
 (2) (Egesippus.) Under this name a Lat. trans, (c. 400) 
 of parts of Josephus's Jewish "War ; often a paraphrase (with 
 additions). 
 
 Gall. vii. 653; Migne, P. L. xv. 1962 (v. P. L. xxi. 260 "). 
 
 Helena : the female companion of Simon Magus. 
 
 Justin Martyr, Apology, i. 26; Irenseus, Heresies, i. 23. 
 
MANUAL OP PATHOLOGY 77 
 
 Helinand : monk of Froidmont, c. 1212. 
 Migne, P. L. ccxii. 477. 
 CeiUier xiv. 898. 
 
 Heiiodorus, s. : bp. of Altinuni near Aquileia, c. 400. Friend 
 of Jerome, Evagrius (Antioch), and Rufinus. 
 Jerome, Epp., 4, 14, 60. 
 
 Heiiadiua : (1) bp. of Csesarea in Cappadocia, 379 on. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Tarsus, c. 430. Disciple of Theodosius of Antioch. 
 
 Tillemont xiv. 
 
 Helpidius : v. Elpidius. 
 
 Helpis : v. Elpis. 
 
 Heividians : followers of Helvidius of Rome (q. v.). 
 
 Heividius of Rome : early heresiarch, c. 383. Pupil of the 
 Arian Auxentius ; opposed Mariolatry and the worship of 
 saints. 
 
 Jerome, Against Helvidius ; Augustine, Heresies, lxxxiv. ; Gennad. 
 xxxii. 
 
 Henoticon : a decree put forth by Zeno (482), prompted 
 by Acacius, patriarch of Constantinople, to end the Mono- 
 physitic dissensions. 
 
 Gibbon chap, xlvii. ; Milman, i. 323 ; S. and W. ii. 893 ; Ceillier, 
 x. 409. 
 
 Henricians : a sect founded by Henry of Lausanne in the 
 12th cent. ; opposed the clergy and advocated marriage. 
 
 Henry of Ghent: c. 1217-1293. Scholastic philosopher; 
 pupil of Albert ; " Doctor Solennis." 
 
 Summa Theologise, a compend. 
 
 Huet. Paris '38 ; K. Werner, Berlin '78. 
 
 Heracias, s. : patriarch of Alexandria, 233-249. Pupil and 
 assistant of Origen. 
 
 Euseb. vi. 3, 15, 26, 31; Harnack, Lit. i. 332. 
 
 Heracieon : c. 170. Gnostic ; earliest known N. T. com- 
 mentator ; " Most esteemed of the Valentinians " (Clement 
 Alex.). 
 
 Commentary on the Gospel of John. 
 
78 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Clement Alex., Stromata, iv. 9; Westcott, Canon N. T. (6th ed.) ; 
 p. 303; S. and W. ii. 897; Harnack, Lit. i. 181. 
 
 Heraoieonites : Gnostics ; followers of Heracleon (q. v.). 
 Herbert : (1) sec'y of Becket. 
 
 Life of St. Thomas. 
 Migne, P. L. cxc. 1069. 
 
 (2) (Hereberct) : d. 686. Friend of Cuthbert ; lived a re- 
 cluse on St. Herbert's Isle on Derwentwater. 
 Bede, Hist. Eccl. iv. 28. 
 
 Heribert : bp. of Eichstad, C. 1042. 
 Migne, P. L. cxli. 1369. 
 
 Heric : monk of Auxerre, c. 881. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxiv. 1129. 
 
 Heriger : abt. of Lobbes, c. 1008. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 955. 
 Ceillier xiii. 35. 
 
 Herman Contract : monk of Augia-la-Riche, C. 1054. 
 Chronicle, from Birth of Christ until 1054. 
 Hans Jacob, Mainz '75. 
 
 Hermas : author of " The Shepherd," an early Christian 
 writing, the object of which is " to direct the soul to God." 
 Date variously estimated : c. 97 (Zahn) ; c. 142 (Lipsius) ; 
 c. 140 (Harnack). 
 
 GHZ. iii. ; Lghtft. 291. ANF. ii. 
 
 Donaldson i. 255; Harnack, Chron. i. 257; S. and W. ii. 912. 
 
 Herme(n)landus, S. : founder and abt. of Antrum, d. c. 720. 
 
 Hermes Trismegistus : alleged contemporary of Moses. Under 
 this name writings from different authors and times ; mixture 
 of Greek and Oriental ideas ; perhaps originated in Egypt. 
 
 G. Parthey, Berlin '54 ; trans, by Louis Menard, 2d edn. Paris '67 ; 
 F. J. Furnivall, Lond. '66. 
 
 Hermias, the Philosopher : under this name a writing entitled 
 " A Satirizing of the Heathen Philosophers." 
 
MANUAL OF BATROLOGY 79 
 
 Migne, P. G. vi. 1167 ; II. Deils, Doxographi Graeci, Berlin 79 ; Jo. 
 C. Th. Otto, Jena 72 ; BKV. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 782 ; Bard. § 20. 
 
 Hermit (i. e. " solitary ") : one who lives an ascetic life in 
 solitude for religious purposes. V. Anchorites. 
 
 Hermogenes : heretical teacher, late 2d cent. ; held creation 
 from nothing " to be impossible," hence God formed the world 
 from pre-existing material. V. Tertullian, Ag. Hermogenes. 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 534 ; Lit. i. 200 ; H. C. Sheldon, Chr. Doctrine, i. 93. 
 
 Hermogenians : Christian materialists ; named from Her- 
 mogenes (q. v.). 
 
 Hesychasts (jjcrv^ia) : an order which originated among the 
 monks of Athos, 14th cent. ; held that greater spiritual illumi- 
 nation comes to one from gazing at one's navel, whence called 
 Umbilicanimini. Not to be confounded with certain solitaires 
 (Hesychastse) of Justinian's time. 
 
 Hesychius : (1) late 3d cent. ; author of a critical revision of 
 the Septuagint ; perhaps the same as the martyr mentioned by 
 Busebius, viii. 13. His critical labors depreciated by Jerome 
 in Preface to Gospels : v. Migne, P. L. xxviii. 1324. 
 
 Bard § 29. 18 ; Hamack, Lit. i. 442. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Salona in Dalmatia, 405-429. 
 Cave i. 396 ; Ceillier is. 167. 
 
 (3) s. : presbyter of Jerusalem, c. 430. Learned Biblical 
 commentator. 
 
 Church History. 
 Ceillier si. 654. 
 
 Heterousians : a name given to the extreme Arians. 
 Hetto : 763-836. Bp. of Basle ; educated at Reichenau, where 
 he built a church. 
 
 Hodoeporicum, embassy to Constantinople; Statuta, pastoral rules. 
 Migne, P. L. cv. 761. 
 Ceillier xii. 336. 
 
80 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Hexapla : the six-fold Bible of Origen ; having in parallel 
 columns the Heb. text, the same in Greek characters, the ver- 
 sions of Aquila, Symmachus, LXX., and Theodotion. It gave 
 also in part two or three versions of unknown authorship, 
 whence also called Octapla. The versions of Aqu., S., LXX. 
 and Th. were also arranged in a separate work called Tetrapla. 
 V. Origen. 
 
 Hieracas (Hierax) : c. 302. Pupil of Origen ; eminent 
 scholar ; ascetic ; founded a monastic order at Leontopolis. 
 
 Epiph. lxvii. ; Harnack, Lit. i. 467. 
 
 Hieracites : a school founded by Hierax of Leontium of 
 Egypt, 4th cent. 
 
 Hierius : V. Pierius. 
 
 Hieroclea : (1) b. c. 275 or earlier ; Neo-platonist ; native of 
 Caria. 
 
 Euseb., Against Hierocles, ed. Gaisford, Oxf . '52. 
 
 (2) Neo-platonist, early 5th cent. ; wrote on the Golden 
 Verses of Pythagoras. 
 
 Hieronymus : V. Jerome. 
 
 Hilarianus, Quintus Julius : Lat. chiliastic writer, c. 397; 
 Wrote two chronological treatises, one on the date of Easter, 
 one on the duration of the world. 
 
 Gall. viii. 235 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 1093. 
 
 Ceillier vi. 288. 
 
 Hiiarion, s. : hermit of Palestine, d. 371. Famous as an 
 ascetic and worker of miracles. 
 
 Jerome, Life of S. Hiiarion ; Migne, P. L. lxxiii. 193. 
 
 Ceillier vii. 593; Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 531; Bar.-Gould, Oct. 21. 
 
 Hilary : (1) bp. of Poitiers, S. : d. 368. Opposed Arianism ; 
 exiled by Constantius ; " Malleus Arianorum." 
 
 De Trinitate, libr. xii. 
 
 Ant. Zingerle in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xxii. '91 ; Migne, P. L. ix., x.. 
 Benedictine edn. Paris 1693 ; Pitra, Spic. i. 49 ; Anal. v. 138. BK V. 
 
 Ceillier iv. ; Mrsch § 110 ; S. and W. iii. 54 ; Farrar i. 572 ; W. und 
 W. v. 2046. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 81 
 
 (2) c. 414. A presbyter of this name wrote to Augustine 
 concerning questions on Pelagian doctrine. 
 
 Augustine, Epp. clvi., clvii. 
 
 (3) of Aries, S. : 401-449. Quarrelled with Leo I. on the 
 question of Metropolitan authority. 
 
 MBP. vii. 1228; Migne, P. L. 1. 1213. 
 Ceillier viii. 433 ; S. and W. iii. 67. 
 
 (4) s. : pope, 461-468. 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 9 ; BKV. 
 Ceillier x. 335. 
 
 Hild (a) : abbess of Heruten, 649. 
 
 Bede, Hist. Eocles. iii., iv. ; Bar.-Gould, Nov. 17. 
 
 Hiidebert : c. 1133. Bp. of Mans ; abp. of Tours. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxi. 
 Ceillier xiv. 207. 
 
 Hildef onsus : v. Ildefonsus. 
 Hildegard, S. : 1098-C. 1180. 
 Migne, P. L. cxcvii. 
 W. und W. v. 2062. 
 
 Himerius : bp. of Tarragona, c 385. First extant papal 
 decretal (Siricius) addressed to him. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxiv. 629. 
 W. und W. v. 2107. 
 
 Hincmar : (1) bp. of Laon, C 878. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxiv. 967. 
 Ceillier xii. 635. 
 
 (2) s. : abp. of Rheims, c. 882. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxv., cxxvi. 
 
 Ceillier xii. 654 ; Cave ii. 33 ; Baehr iii. 507. 
 
 Hippolytus, s. : 220. Bp. of Portus Romanus ; first anti- 
 pope. 
 
 B,efutation of all Heresies. 
 
 P. Lagarde, Leip. and Lond. '58 ; Dunker and Schneidewin, Gbttin- 
 gen '95 ; Migne, P. G. x. 583 ; Chr. Wordsworth, Lond. '80 ; Bonwetsch 
 u. Achelis, vol. i. Leip. '97. Eng. trans, by A. Plummer, Edinburgh '76 ; 
 ANF. v. 
 
 6 
 
82 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 C. K. J. Bunsen, Leip. '54; J. Dollinger, Regensberg '53; T. und U. 
 new series, i. 2; Harnack, Lit. ii. 605; S. and W. iii. 85; Mrschl § 69; 
 Bard. § 127. 
 
 Histopedes : a name given to the Eunomians from their 
 custom of baptizing, holding the head and breast in the water, 
 and the feet in the air. 
 
 Homuncionitae : believers in the theory that the image of 
 God exists in the body rather than in the soul of man. 
 
 Honoratus : bp. of Marseilles, 483-c. 493. Disciple of Hilary 
 of Aries. 
 
 Gennad. xcix. ; Ceillier x. 600. 
 
 Honorius : (1) name of four popes : — 
 
 Herzogs vi. 295 ; W. und W. vi. 295. 
 
 i. 625-638. Involved in the Monothelite heresy. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxx. 463. 
 
 ii. 1124-1130. One of the framers of the Concordat of 
 Worms. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxvi.' 1213. 
 Ceillier xiv. 251. 
 
 iii. 1216-1227. Crowned Frederick II. ; sanctioned the 
 Franciscan and Dominican orders, 
 iv. 1285-1287. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Autun, 1136. Theological writer. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxii. 
 Ceillier xiv. 293 ; W. und W. vi. 230. 
 
 Hormisdas, s. : pope, 514-523. In his pontificate union was 
 restored between the Greek and Eoman churches (519), after 
 a schism of thirty-five years. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxiii. 363. 
 
 Ceillier x. 612 ; Nirschl § 308 ; W. und W. vi. 282. 
 
 Hosius (Osius) : bp. of Cordova, c. 295. Opposed Arianism, 
 for which banished by Constantius to Sirmium, where d. 357. 
 Migne, P. L. viii. 1309. 
 Ceillier iii. 392 ; S. and W. iii. 162. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 83 
 
 Hrabanus : V. Rhabanus. 
 
 Hucbaid(ua) : monk of St. Amand, c. 930. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 815. 
 Ceillier xii. 799. 
 
 Hugo : (1) Count of Blankenburg, 1096-1141. Monk of St. 
 Victor ; friend of Erigena. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxv.-clxxvii. 
 Herzog 2 vi. 356. 
 
 (2) Monk of Fleury, c. 1119. 
 
 Hist, of the Kings of Prance. 
 Migne, P. L. clxiii. 791. 
 W. und W. vi. 387. 
 
 (3) D. 1140. Abt. of Flavigny of Autun. 
 
 Chronicle, until 1102. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cliv. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 242 ; W. und W. vi. 387. 
 
 (4) Abp. of Rouen, c. 1164. 
 Ceillier xiv. 600. 
 
 Humbert : Cardinal, c. 1061. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxliii. 911. 
 Ceillier xiii. 248. 
 
 Hus(s), John: b. (Husenitz) 1369; d. (Constance) 1415. 
 Eminent religious reformer ; professor and preacher in Prague ; 
 martyr. 
 
 On the Unity of the Church ; Hist, of the Deeds of Christ, collected 
 from the Gospels. 
 
 G. V. Lechler, Oxf . '69 ; Robt. Vaughn, Lond. '45. 
 
 E. H. Gillett, 3d edn. 2 vols., Boston '71; A. H. Wrantislaw, Lond. 
 '82 ; Bbhringer xxi., xxii. ; E. Denis, Paris '78 ; G. Lechler, Halle '90 ; 
 Fr. Palacky, Prague '69; Loserth, Hus u. Wiclif, '84 ; Herzog 2 vi. 384; 
 W. undW.vi.434. 
 
 Hydroparastatae (i. e. " water-offerers ") : at the Eucharist. 
 Hydrotheitae : an early sect who are credited with believing 
 that all created things emanated from water. 
 
84 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Hymns : the earliest and most important species of religious 
 poetry. 
 
 John Julian, Dictionary of Hymnology, Lond. '92; Guido Maria Dreves, 
 Analecta Hymnica Medii Aevi, 30 vols. Leip. '86-'97 ; Duffield and 
 Thomson, Latin Hymns, N". Y. '89; English Hymns, N. Y. '88; Alzog, 
 § 95 ; W. T. Stead, Hymns that have Helped, N. Y. '97. 
 
 Hypatia : d. 415 ; daughter of the philosopher Theon of 
 Alexandria ; teacher of philosophy. 
 Migne, P. L. lxix. 1194. 
 
 Hypsistarians : Cappadocian heretics, 4th cent., who observed 
 the Jewish Sabbath and Jewish distinctions of clean and un- 
 clean food ; objected to sacrifices, circumcision, and the use 
 of images and pictures. 
 
 tbas : bp. of Edessa, 435-457. Reputed head of school at 
 Edessa. 
 
 Ceillier x. 144. 
 
 Ibrahim : v. Abrahamites. 
 
 ichthus (t'x^u?) : an early Christian symbol, referring in 
 part to Christ, in part to the Christians, >%#v? (i. e. 'I^troO? 
 Xpicrro? ®eov T/6? 2o)T»;p), Jesus Christ Son of God Saviour. 
 
 Pitra, Anal. iii. 499 ; W. und W. viii. 1778 ; Migne, P. L. i. 1198, 
 xi. 991 ; cxxxvi. 1042. 
 
 iconoclasts : opponents of the use of pictures and images in 
 worship. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 198 ; G. P. Fisher, Hist. Chr. Doctr. p. 194. 
 idatius, Lemicensis : bp. of Aqua? Flavian, c. 427-c. 470. 
 Chronicle in continuation of Euseb. and Jerome. 
 Gall. x. 321 ; Migne, P. L. 1. 870. 
 
 Ignatius : (1) S. : bp. of Antioch in Syria ; martyred at Rome, 
 c. 110. Seven letters, ecclesiastically important, are ascribed 
 to him, but the genuineness of four is questioned. 
 
 W. Cureton, Lond. '49 ; J. H. Petermann, Leip. '49; GHZ. ; Lghtft. ; 
 Ed. Bruston, Paris '97. 
 
 S. and W. iii. ; D. Volter, Die Ign. Briefe auf ihren Ursprung unter- 
 sucht. Tubingen '92 ; T. und U. xii. 3 ; Th. Zahn, Gotha '73. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 85 
 
 (2) S. : V. Loyola. 
 
 iidefonsus, s. : bp. of Toledo, 657-667. 
 
 Lives of Illustrious Men; Chronicle in continuation of Isidore of 
 Seville. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 9. 
 Ceillier xi. 773. 
 
 Infermentarii : v. Azymites. 
 
 infemaies : a name given by Rom. heresiologists to those 
 who believe that Christ descended into Hades to suffer 
 punishment. 
 
 Innocent : name of thirteen popes : — 
 Herzog 2 vi. 718; W. und W. vi. 718. 
 
 i. S. : 402-417. Sought the extension of temporal 
 authority. 
 
 Gall. viii. 543; Migne, P. L. xx. 457. 
 Ceillier vii. 506. 
 
 ii. 1130-1143. Condemned the doctrines of Abelard and 
 Arnold of Brescia. 
 Ceillier xiv. 256. 
 
 iii. 1198-1216. Uncompromising advocate of the temporal 
 power. 
 
 Migne, P. L. ccxiv.-ccxvii. ; Mai, Spic. v. 477. 
 
 Bohringer xvi. 322 ; Ceillier xiv. 946 ; A. Gasparin, Paris '73. 
 
 iv. 1243-1254. D. in midst of a war with Sicily. 
 H. Hurter '72. 
 
 v. 1276. Abp. of Lyons ; sought to restore peace between 
 the Guelphs and Ghibellines. 
 
 vi. 1352-1362. Bp. of Ostia; raised to the See on con- 
 ditions ; reformer. 
 
 vii. 1404-1406. Involved in political quarrels of Italy. 
 
 viii. 1484-1492. 
 
 See J. Payne Collier in Camden Miscellany, I. 
 (V. Table.) 
 
86 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Irenaeus, s. : c. 130-202. Bp. of Lyons ; heard Polycarp; 
 disciple of Papias (Jerome). 
 
 Against Heresies, preserved entire only in Latin. 
 
 Erasmus, Basel 1567 ; J. Thirlbius, Lond. 1722 ; A. Stieren, 2 vols. 
 Leip. '48-'53; Migne, P. G. vii. 433; W. W. Harvey, 2 vols., Cambridge 
 '59. ANCL. iv., v. ; ANF. i. 309; BKV. iii., iv. 
 
 Cave i. 437 ; Bbhringer ii. 271 ; Lipsius in S. and W. iii. 253; Nirschl 
 §57; Harnack, Lit. i. 263; H. Ziegler, Berlin '71; G. A. Jackson, 
 N. Y. '96. 
 
 Isaac : (1) (Sahak) the Great : Armenian Catholicus, c. 390- 
 440. V. Mesrop. 
 
 Bard. § 90. 3; Nirschl § 238. 
 
 (2) called Senior ; c. 430. Syrian writer; disciple of 
 Ephraim. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xxxiii. 1537 ; Mai, NPB. viii. 2d part, 157. 
 Gall. vii. p. xxv. 
 
 (3) Antiochenus : d. between 459-461. Pupil of Zenobius, 
 a pupil of Ephraim the Syrian ; writer of polemical poems. 
 
 G. Bickell, Gissae '73-'77 ; Bard. § 65. 5. 
 
 (4) Ninevita : 6th cent. Anchorite and bp. of Nineveh. 
 De Contemptu Mundi. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 811. 
 
 Nirschl § 282 ; W. Wright, Hist. Syriac Lit. 110. 
 
 (5) Exarch of Ravenna, c. 625-643. 
 
 (6) Armenian Catholicus, c. 1150. 
 Gall. xiv. 411. 
 
 Isaiah : 4th cent. ; abt. of Scete. 
 Gall. vii. ; Migne, P. L. xxi. 428, cv. 427. 
 
 Iscariotae : early Christians who believed that Judas's be- 
 trayal was perpetrated to further the plan of salvation. 
 
 Isidore : (1) Peiusiota, s. : c. 440 ; priest and abt. near Pe- 
 lusium ; opposed Arianism and Sabellianism. 
 Migne, P. G. lxxviii. 177. 
 Ceillier viii. 476. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 87 
 
 (2) Hispalensis : bp. of Seville, 600-636. " The greatest 
 man of his day in the Church of Spain ; " versed in all the 
 learning of his time ; eloquent preacher ; voluminous writer. 
 
 Hist, of the Kings of the Goths, Vandals, and Suevi ; Chronicon, 
 from Creation to Reign of Heraclius; On the Nature of Things; 
 On Eooles. Offices. 
 
 F. Arevalo, 7 vols. Rome 1797-1803 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxi.-lxxxiv. 
 
 H. Herzberg, Gottingen '74; Ceillier xi. 710; Bard. § 100. 3; S. and 
 W. iii. 305. 
 
 (3) Pacensis : bp. of Beja ; reputed author of " Chronicon 
 Pacense," continuing the work of Isidore of Seville, from 611 
 to 754. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 1251. 
 
 (4) Mercator : author and editor, 9th cent. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxx. 
 
 Cave ii. 21 ; Ceillier vi. '75. 
 
 Jacob : (1) s. (James) : bp. of Nisibis, d. 338. " The star of 
 Mesopotamia." 
 
 Gall. v. 
 
 Gennad. i. ; Cassiodorus, Hist, tripart., xlv. ; Ceillier iii. 369 ; Cave 
 i. 189. 
 
 (2) Sarugensis, S. : bp. of Sarug in Mesopotamia, 519-521. 
 J. S. Assemani, Bibliotheca orient, etc., i. 283; Herzog2 vi. 450; 
 
 Nirsehl § 281. 
 
 (3) the Edessene : bp. of Edessa ; d. 708. Translator and 
 editor ; eminent scholiast and commentator. 
 
 Chronicle, continuation of Eusebius ; Reseension of O. T. 
 
 Jainbiichus : b. c. 330. Neo-platonist. " Master." Parts of 
 works edited by different hands. 
 
 Zeller v. 613. 
 
 James Baradseus : b. c. 350. Monophysite bp. of Edessa ; 
 c. 540 on. 
 
 Jerome : (1) Sophronius Eusebius, S. : 340-420. Devoted to 
 Scriptural study ; revised the old Lat. translations of N. T., 
 
88 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 and translated 0. T. from Hebrew into Lat. Joined the party 
 of Paulinus ; studied under Gregory Nazianzen, and Apol- 
 linaris of Laodicea ; disciple, later a foe, of Origen. After short 
 residence at Rome settled at Bethlehem, where he was head of 
 a monastery until death. Voluminous writer. 
 
 Lives of Illustrious Men ; Book of Proper Names in O. T. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xxii.-xxx. ; Benedictine, 5 vols. Paris 1686 ; D. Val- 
 larsi, 2 vols. Venice 1766 ; T. und U. xiv. i. ; Trans. Roussel, 3 vols. 
 Paris 1713. NF. sec. series, iii. 359, 482, vi. ; BKV. ; Geo. Wenzel, 
 Leip. '95; C. A. Bernouilli, Freiburg u. Leip. '95; Germanus Morin '95. 
 V. Sychowski, Hieronymus als Litteravhistoriker, Munster '94; Amedee 
 Thierry, S. Jerdme, la Societe chr^tienne a Rome et Immigration ro- 
 maine en Terre Sainte, Paris '67 ; Otto Zockler, Gotha '65 ; Bard. § 75 ; 
 Nirschl § 174; Ceillier vii. 545; S. and W. iii. 28; SPCK; W. und W. 
 v. 2018; Bar. Gould, Sept. 30; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '96. 
 
 (2) 4th cent. (v. Bard. § 61, 1). " Theologus Graecus." 
 
 On the Trinity; On the Effect of Baptism, and the Notes of a 
 Christian. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xl. 845. 
 
 (3) B. (Prague) 1365; d. (Constance) 1416. Bohemian 
 religious reformer ; follower of Huss ; martyr. 
 
 Bohringer xxiii. 607. 
 
 Jerugena : V. Erigena. 
 
 Joachimites : followers of Joachim, a Cistercian abt., 1130- 
 1200. 
 
 Joannites : supporters of Chrysostom after his deposition, 
 404. 
 
 Job : c. 530. Opposed Severus, Eutychian bp. of Antioch. 
 
 Ceillier xi. 185. 
 
 John : (1) the Presbyter : post-apostolic age ; a shadowy char- 
 acter, reasons for whose existence rest on a passage in Euse- 
 bius, Ch. Hist. vii. 25. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Jerusalem, 386-417. Eloquent preacher ; op- 
 posed by Jerome. 
 
 Gennad. xxx. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 89 
 
 (8) Bp. of Antioch, 429; d. 448. Fellow-student of Nesto- 
 
 rius and Theodoret. 
 
 Migne, P. L. 1. 591. 
 
 Cave i. 412; S. and W. iii. 349. 
 
 (4) (Talaia, Tabennesiotes) : patriarch of Alexandria, 482 ; 
 bp. of Nola. 
 
 Apology, against Pelagianism, addressed to Gelasius. 
 
 (5) Moschus, S. : d. c. 620. Monk of S. Theodosius in 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 Pratum Spirituale, a book of anecdotes and sayings. 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxvii. 2843; Lat. trans. P. L. lxxiv. 119; Nirschl 
 § 342. 
 
 (6) (of Asia, of Ephesus) : Syriac writer, c. 516-c. 585 or 
 later ; bp. of Ephesus ; Monophysite ; celebrated missionary. 
 
 Ecclesiastical History (3 pts.). 
 
 W. Cureton, Oxf. '53. Trans, by K. Payne Smith, Oxf. '60. 
 
 J. P. N. Land, Anecdota Syriaca, ii.; S. and W. iii. 370. 
 
 (7) Maro : c. 700. Monk of St. Maro ; founder and pa- 
 triarch of sect of Maronites. 
 
 Book of Faith, against Nestorians and Monophysites ; Anaphora, a 
 liturgy. 
 
 (8) Philoponus (because of his industry) : 6th cent. Alex- 
 andrian grammarian; voluminous writer. 
 
 Gall. xii. 473. 
 Ceillier xi. 650. 
 
 (9) the Faster : bp. of Constantinople, 582-595. Assumed 
 title of oecumenical patriarch, for which opposed by the Rom. 
 popes. 
 
 Pitra, Spic. iv. 416. 
 
 (10) of Biclaro : 540-621. Abt. of Biclaro ; c. 586 ; bp. of 
 Gerona, 591 ; author of a " Chronicle of Hispano-Gothic 
 Affairs," 567-589. 
 
 Gall. xii. 365 ; Migne, P. L. Ixxii. 859, 
 
90 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 (11) c. 680. Abp. of Thessalonica. 
 MBP. xii. 819 ; Gall. xiii. 185. 
 
 (12) of Beverly, s. : bp. of Hexham, 687, and of York, 705 ; 
 founded monastery of Beverly ; teacher of Bede. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlvii. 1083. 
 
 (13) of Damascus, s. : c. 730. Monk of St. Saba at Jeru- 
 salem. Last prominent Greek father of the Church. 
 
 Fount of Wisdom ; Life of Barlaam and Joasaph, v. J. Rendell Harris 
 in Cambridge Texts and Studies, i. 1. Le Quien, 2 vols. Venice 1748; 
 Migne, P. G. xciv.-xcvi. ; Mai, Spic, ix. 713; Gall. xiii. 272. 
 
 Joseph Langen, Gotha '79 ; S. and W. iii. 409 ; Bard. § 89 ; Nirschl 
 § 352 j SPCK. 
 
 (14) the Deacon : late 9th cent. ; deacon of S. Sophia, 
 Constantinople. 
 
 Pitra, i. 278. 
 
 (15) Abt. of S. Arnoulf in Metz, c. 983. 
 
 Lives of Saints. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 211. 
 
 (16) Parvus (of Salisbury, of Chartres) : c. 1115-1180. 
 Noted Eng. ecclesiastic, scholar, and author ; pupil of Abelard, 
 Gilbert, Pullus ; bp. of Chartres, where d. 
 
 Life of S. Anselm; Metalogicus. 
 
 J. A. Giles, 5 vols. Oxf . '48 ; Migne, P. L. cxc. 
 
 (17) Duns Scotus: d. 1308. Franciscan monk; student 
 in Oxford and Paris ; " Doctor Subtilis " ; professor in Oxford ; 
 regent univ. of Paris ; founder of " Scotism ; " one of the three 
 great scholastic philosophers (Albert, Aquinas, Scotus). 
 
 Opus Oxoniense, questions on the Sentences ; Commentaries on 
 Aristotle. 
 
 Lucas Wadding, Lyons 1639 ; Jerome de Fortius, Summa Theologica 
 ex Scoti Operibus, Lyons 1643 ; Baumgarten-Crusius, De Theologia 
 Scoti, Jena '26 ; Erdmann, § 214 ; E. Pluzauski, Paris '87. 
 
 (18) Name of twenty -three popes : — 
 
 i. s. : 523-526. Represented the Arian party at Byzantium ; 
 died in prison ; no writings remain. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 91 
 
 ii. Mercurius, 533-535. Forced to vacillate between the 
 demands of the Emperor and the example of his predecessor, 
 Hormisdas. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxvi. 9. 
 Ceillier xi. 112. 
 
 iii. 561-574. Said to have prevented a Lombard invasion 
 
 of Italy. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxii. 9. 
 
 iv. 640-642. Opposed the Monothelites. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxx. 597. 
 
 v. 685-686. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcv. 425. 
 
 vi. 701-705. Induced the Lombards to leave Campania. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 35. 
 
 vii. 705-707. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 53. 
 
 viii. 872-882. Obliged to treat with the Saracens ; received 
 large donations of land from Charles the Bald. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxvi. 651. 
 is. 898-900. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 27. 
 
 x. 914-928. Defeated the Saracens ; sought to unite Italy. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 797. 
 
 xi. 931-936. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 1055. 
 
 xii. 955-963. Defeated in his efforts for temporal power. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxiii. 1011. 
 
 xiii. 965-972. Supported by Otto I. of Germany. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxv. 949. 
 
 xiv. 984-985. Died in prison. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 357. 
 
92 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 xv. 985-996. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 825. 
 
 xvi. 997-998. Died in prison. 
 
 xvii. 1003. 
 
 zviii. 1003-1009. Withdrew to a monastery, where d. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 1477. 
 
 xix. 1024-1033. 
 Migne, P. L. cxli. 1113. 
 
 xxi. (Petrus Eispanus) 1276-1277. Wrote chiefly on 
 medical topics ; best known as a translator. His " Summales 
 Logicales " (based on the work of the Aristotelian Michael 
 Psellus, 11th cent.) is the foundation of modern logic. 
 
 zxii. 1316-1334. Lived at Avignon; founded a Lat. 
 kingdom. 
 
 xxiii. 1410-1415. Forced to abdicate. 
 
 Herzog 2 vii. 46. 
 
 Jonas : c. 618. Monk of Bobbio. 
 
 Migne, P. L. Ixxxvii. 1009. 
 Ceillier xi. 737. 
 
 Jordanis (Jornandes) : 6th cent. ; Gothic ecclesiastic and 
 historian. " The first Teutonic historian of a Teutonic race." 
 
 On the Origin and Deeds of the Goths, based on Cassiodorus ; De 
 Breviatione Chronicorum, a sketch of universal history. 
 Migne, P. L. lxix. 1251 ; Closs. Reutlingen '88. 
 S. and W. iii. 431 ; Biihr iv. § 85. 
 
 Josephistae : a mediaeval sect which held modified Abelonite 
 doctrines. 
 
 Jovinianists : followers of an Italian monk (Jovinian), 
 4th cent., who opposed celibacy, monasticism, fasting, and 
 martyrdom. 
 
 Judging of Peter : V. Ways. 
 
 Julian, Fiavius Claudius (the Apostate) : 331-363. Emperor, 
 361-363. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 93 
 
 Against the Christians ; Symposium. 
 K. J. Neumann, Leip. '80, trans. Leip. '80. 
 
 Th. Golrwitzer, Observationes criticse, etc., Erlangen '86; S. and 
 W. iii. 4S4;Licht. vii. 519. 
 
 (2) 386-454. Bp. of Eclanum ; eminent leader of the 
 
 Pelagians ; suffered exile. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xxi. 1167. 
 T. und U. xv. 3. 
 
 (3) Pomerius : presbyter and teacher of rhetoric at Aries, 
 c. 500. 
 
 On the Contemplative Life, 3 bks. 
 Migne, P. L. lix. 411. 
 Ceillier x. 588. 
 
 (4) Bp. of Cos, 5th cent. ; friend of Leo I., whom he aided 
 with his Greek scholarship. 
 
 Ceillier x. 173 ; Migne, P. L. lxxxiv. 
 
 (5) c. 511. Bp. of Halicarnassus in Caria ; a leader of the 
 Monophysites. 
 
 (6) Bp. and metropolitan of Toledo, 680-690. Eminent 
 Spanish churchman. 
 
 Apology for the Three Chapters. 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 427. 
 S. and W. iii. 477. 
 
 Julianists : a branch of the Aphthartodocetae, followers of 
 Julian of Halicarnassus, c. 510 (q. v.) ; (held the body of Christ 
 to be incapable of corruption). 
 
 Julius I. : pope, 337-352. Defended Athanasius. 
 
 Gall v. 3 ; Migne, P. L. viii. 857; BKV. 
 
 Ceillier iii. 372. 
 
 Juniiius Africanus : c. 550. QiiaBstor in Justinian's court. 
 
 Instituta regularia divinee legis. 
 
 Gall. xii. 79 ; Migne, P. L. lxviii. 15. 
 
 Ceillier xi. 281; Nirschl § 317. 
 
 Justin, (the) .Martyr, s. : c. 150. Samaritan of Neapolis ; 
 found in Christianity the consummate philosophy ; teacher of 
 Tatian (Irenaeus). 
 
94 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Two Apologies, one addressed to Antoninus Pius, one to the Rom. 
 Senate ; Dialogue with the Jew Trypho. 
 
 J. C. T. Otto, 3d edn. 2 vols. Jena '76-79; G. Krttger, Freiburg u. 
 Leip. '96; B. Gildersleeve, N. Y. 77; Migne, P. G. vi. ANF. i. 159. 
 
 Donaldson ii. ; Harnack, Lit. i. 99 ; S. and W. iii. 560; Nirsohl § 46. 
 
 B. Aube, Saint Justin, etc., Paris 75 ; M. v. Engelhardt, Das Chris- 
 tenthum J. d. Martyrers, Erlangen 78 ; H. Veil, Justinus, u. s. w. 
 Reehfertigung d. Christenthums, Strassburg '94 ; Geo. T. Purves, The 
 Testimony of Justin Martyr to Early Christianity, N. Y. '89 ; Zahn 
 Kanon, i. 2 ; Westcott, Canon, p. 96 ; Thos. M. Wehhofer, Die Apologie, 
 Justinus, u. s. w. Rome '97. 
 
 Justinian I., Flavius Anicens (Upranda) : Emperor of the 
 East, 527-565. Under his patronage scholars codified the 
 laws of the Rom. Empire. The result of these labors was 
 the Codex Constitutionum (jus novum), Digest or Pandects 
 (jus vetus), and the Institutes of Justinian (a r&um^). A 
 list of his edicts is given by Migne, P. G. Ixxxvi. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 538. 
 
 Juvencus, c. Vettius Aquiiinus : c. 330. Spanish presbyter ; 
 poet. 
 
 Historia Evangelica, libb. iv., poem on life of Christ, in hexameter verse. 
 
 Joh. Huemer in Corp. script, lat. xxiv. '91; Gall. iv. 587; Migne, P. L. 
 xix. 9 ; Pitra, Spic. i. 173 and Iv. 181. 
 
 Bahr iv. § 13 ; Teuffel § 403. 
 
 tT-empis, thomas A (Thomas Hamerken) : c. 1380-1471. 
 
 Follower of Groot ; Augustinian priest of St. Agnes ; 
 
 most noted member of the Brotherhood of Common Life (v. 
 
 Groot). 
 
 Imitation of Christ ; The Soul's Soliloquy ; Life of the Good Monk, 
 and the Monk's Manual; Manual for Children. 
 
 Sommalius, 3 vols. Antwerp 1759; edn. 2 vols. Cologne 1725; Karl 
 Hirsche, Berlin, 74. 
 
 Karl Hirsche, Prolegomena zu einer neuen Ausgabe der Imitatio 
 Christi, 3 vols. Berlin 73-'94 ; Bbhringer xix. 678; Herzog 2 xv. 598. 
 
 Kentigern, s. (St. Mungo) : c. 601. Bp. of Glasgow. 
 Bar .-Gould, Jan. 13. 
 Kildees : v. Culdees. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 95 
 
 T ACTANTIUS, LUCIUS CS:(CI)LIUS PIRMIANUS : <j. 250- 
 
 c. 330. " The Christian Cicero ; " an apologist ; pupil 
 of Arnobius ; head of a school of rhetoric in Nicomedia ; 
 teacher in family of Constantine. 
 
 Divine Institutes ; On the Wrath of God ; On the Work of God. 
 
 Brandt and Laubmann in Corp. script, lat. xix. '90 ; xxvii. '93-'97. 
 
 O. F. Fritzsche, Leip. 70; Routh ii. 299; Migne, P. L. vi., vii. ; K. 
 Halm, Wien '65; A. Riese, Leip. 70. ANCL. xxi.-xxii. ; AKF. vii.; 
 Jansen u. Storf, Kempten 75-76. 
 
 P. Bertold, Prolegomena zu Lactantius, Metten '61 ; Teuffel § 397 ; 
 Nirschl § 96; Schanz § 752. 
 
 Laidradus : v. Leidradus. 
 
 Lambert, s. : of S. Omer, in Flanders, 1130. 
 
 Encyclopedia of Sciences in the Twelfth Century. 
 Migne, P. L clxiii. 1003. 
 
 Lamluoc : V. Lua. 
 
 Lampetians : Christians 4th cent, perhaps deriving their 
 name from a leader, Lampetius. According to John of Da- 
 mascus, they repudiated all tows. 
 
 Landuiph : d. c. 1085, of Milan. 
 
 History of Milan ; Catalogue of Archbishops of Milan, 513-1342. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlvii. 803. 
 
 Lanfranc, s. : c. 1005-1089. Prior of Bee ; abp. of Canter- 
 bury ; patron of letters and of monasticism. 
 Hook ii. 74. 
 
 Langton, Stephen : c. 1150-1228. Cardinal ; abp. of Canter- 
 bury ; took prominent part in the political reforms of his day. 
 Hook ii. ; Feret i. 276 ; Gregory, Prolegg., 164-166. 
 
 Lapsi: a name given to early Christians who under the 
 stress of persecution renounced their faith. Other names are 
 given according to the form of their lapse (e. g. " Sacrificati," 
 those who offered sacrifice ; " Libell(atic)i," those who signed 
 a renunciation On Libellus of June 26, a. d. 250, see F. 
 Krebs '93. 
 
96 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Laura (Gr. "alley" or "cloister"): an aggregation of 
 separate cells, tenanted by recluses; intermediate between 
 a hermitage and a monastery. 
 
 See Smith and Cheetham, Chr. Antt. ii. 934. 
 
 Laurence : (1) Meiiifluus : reputed bp. of Novara, c. 507. 
 MBP. ix. 465; Migne, P. L. lxvi. '87. 
 
 (2) Abp. of Canterbury, 604-619. Accompanied Augustine 
 to England. 
 
 Bede, Ch. Hist. i. 27 ; S. and W. iii. 635 ; Hook i. 
 
 (3) S. : martyr, 258 ; pupil of Sixtus, II. 
 Licht. viii. 20 ; Bar.-Gould, Aug. 10. 
 
 Lazarus : Armenian historian, c. 500. 
 Hist, of Armenia, 387-485. 
 
 Leauder, s. : a bp. of Seville, 575-600. Friend of Gregory ; 
 influential in turning the Goths from Arianism. 
 MBP. xii. 999 ; Migne, lxxii. 869. 
 S. and W. iii. 637; Bar.-Gould, Feb. 27. 
 
 Legate (Lat. " sent ") : in eccles. usage, an envoy or emis- 
 sary delegated by the Rom. See : (1) Legati a latere (generally 
 cardinals) , sent for a specified and limited purpose of greatest 
 importance ; (2) Legati missi (nuncios or, if of lower rank, 
 internuncios), papal ministers corresponding to political 
 ambassadors ; (3) Legati nati, abps. to whose sees the rank 
 permanently belongs. 
 
 Leger, S. : v. Leodegarius. 
 
 Leidradus : abp. of Lyons, 798-c. 814. Opposed Adoptionism. 
 
 MBP. xiv. 232; Migne, P. L. xcix. 853. 
 
 Leo : name of thirteen popes : — 
 
 i. the Great, s. : 440-461. Next to Gregory I., the greatest 
 of the early popes ; opposed Manichseism, excommunicated 
 Hilary of Aries ; greatly strengthened the influence of the 
 Rom. Church ; Rom. primacy now acknowledged in Western 
 Church ; persuaded Attila to spare Rome ; prevented its de- 
 struction by the Vandals. 
 
 Migne, P. L. liv.-lvi. NF. sec. series, xii. ; BKV. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 97 
 
 Cave I. 430 ; Bbhringer xii. ; Mrschl § 215 ; Ceillier x. 169 ; 
 Herzog 2 viii. 551 ; S. and W. iii. 652; A. W. A. Arendt, Mayence '35; 
 Saint-Je'ron, Paris '45 ; Bar .-Gould, Apr. 11 ; SPCK. 
 
 ii. s. : 682-683. 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 383. 
 
 iii. s. : 795-816. Learned and eloquent ; crowned Char- 
 lemagne. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cii. 1023. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, June 12 ; Herzog 2 viii. 565. 
 
 iv. s. : 847-855. Fortified Rome against Saracen invasion. 
 Migne, P. L. cxv. 655 ; cxxix. 99. 
 
 v. 903. 
 
 vi. 928-929. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 813. 
 
 vii. 936-939. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 1065. 
 
 viii. 963-965. Elected through influence of Otho I. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxiv. 989. 
 
 ix. s. : 1048-1054. Furthered internal organization of the 
 Church ; extended celibacy ; abolished simony. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxliii. 509. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Apr. 19; Licht. viii. 153. 
 
 x. 1513-1521. Medicean ; political schemer ; patron of 
 art and letters ; founded libraries ; by allowing sale of indul- 
 gences hastened the Reformation. 
 
 Wm. Roscoe, 4 vols. Liverpool, 1805; Am. edn. Philadelphia, 1805-6; 
 
 V. Table ii. 
 
 Leobradus : V. Leidradus. 
 
 Leodegariua, s. (St. Le'ger) : c. 616-678. Eminent Fr. saint ; 
 abt. of St. Maxentius ; bp. of Autun ; martyr. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 329 ; trans, in Guizot, M^moires, etc., ii. 325 ; Bar.- 
 Gould, Oct. 2. 
 
98 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Leonists : name given to the Waldenses from Leon (Ger. 
 for Lyons), where the sect originated. 
 
 Leontius, s. : (1) bp. of Cassarea in Cappadocia, c. 302. 
 Consecrated Gregory the Illuminator. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Antioch, 348-357. 
 
 (3) Armenian priest and martyr ; disciple of Mesrop, 
 d. c. 455. 
 
 V. Langlois, Historiens de 1' Armenia, ii. 3, 202. 
 
 (4) C. 485-543. Influenced by Nestorianism, which he 
 later opposed. 
 
 Against Nestorians, 3 bks. 
 Mai, Spic. x. ; Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 1193. 
 
 T. und U. iii. i. 2 ; Nirschl, § 338; Herzog 2 viii. 593 ; W. und W. vii. 
 1821. 
 
 (5) 7th cent. Bp. of Neopolis in Cyprus. 
 
 Apology, against the Jews. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xeiii. 1565; Lat. trans. Anast. Bib. (q. v.), P. L. lxxiii. 
 337. 
 
 Sevestre iii. 
 
 Leporius : presbyter of Hippo Regius, early 5th cent. 
 
 Gall. ix. 396 ; Migne, P. L. xxxi. 1215. 
 
 Letaldus : monk of Orleans, c. 996. Learned writer. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxvii. 781. 
 
 Leucius : reputed author of Apocryphal additions to N. T. 
 hist., c. 150. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 703; Harnack, Lit. i. 116. 
 
 libanius : b. 314. Rhetorician of Antioch; teacher of 
 Chrysostom and Basil ; friend of Emperor Julian. 
 
 J. Chr. Wolf, Amsterdam 1738; J. J. Reiske, 4 vols. Altenburg 
 1791-'97. 
 
 G. R. Sievers, Berlin '68. 
 
 Libell(atio)i : v. Lapsi. 
 
 Liber Pontificalis (Liber Episcopalis), De Gestis Romanorum 
 Pontificum : ascribed to Anastasius Bibliothecarius, who com- 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 99 
 
 piled only a small portion of the work. Contains lives of all 
 the popes prior to Stephen VI., 885-891. 
 
 Gall. xiii. ; Migne, P. L. cxxvii.-cxxviii. 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 144; Licht. viii. 204; W. und W. vii. 1886; Her- 
 zog 2 viii. 642. 
 
 Liberatus Diaconus : archdeacon of Carthage, c. 535. 
 Breviarium, resume of eccles. hist. 428-523. 
 Gall. xii. 119 ; Migne, P. L. lxviii. 963. 
 
 Liberius, s. : pope, 352-366. Opposed Arianism. 
 
 Gall. v. 65 ; Migne, P. L. viii. 1331. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 717; Ceillier iv. 286; Herzog 2 viii. ; W. und W. vii. ; 
 1946 ; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 23. 
 
 Licentius : c. 386. Pupil of Augustine. One poem extant. 
 Migne, P. L. xxxiii. 104. 
 
 Licinianus : bp. of Carthagena, c. 584. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxii. 687. 
 
 Linus, s. : reputed successor of St. Peter. Under this name 
 two treatises, narrating the martyrdom of Peter and Paul. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 726. 
 
 Liudger, s. : c. 744-809. " Apostle of the Saxons ;" pupil 
 of Gregory of Utrecht and of Alcuin ; missionary to the 
 Frisians ; founded monastery of Werden ; bp. of Miinster. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcix. 745. 
 
 Herzog 2 viii. 703 ; S. and W. iii. 729. 
 
 Liutprand : c. 973. Bp. of Cremona. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxvi. 769. 
 Ceillier xii. 873 ; Ebert i. 414. 
 
 Livinus, s. : d. c. 656. " Apostle of Brabant," Irish saint 
 and martyr. 
 
 Life of, in Migne, P. L. Ixxxvii. 327; lxxxix. 871. 
 
 Logia : " Sayings of Jesus." A papyrus MS. discovered at 
 Oxyrhyncus, Egypt ; contains eight sentences, each one (ex- 
 cept i., iv., v., viii., which are mutilated) beginning with the 
 
100 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 words, "Jesus saith" (Gr.Xeyet'Iria-ovi'). Thought to date 
 from the first half of 2d cent. 
 
 Grenfell and Hunt, Lond. '97; Lock and Sanday, " Two Lecfcs." 
 Lond. '97, giving also a bibliography; E. A. Abbott in Am. Jour. Theol. 
 Jan. '98. 
 
 Lollards : name given to the followers of Wiclif. 
 Lombard : V. Peter Lombard. 
 
 Longinus, Dionysiua Cassius : c. 213— c. 273. Celebrated 
 critic and philosopher; teacher of Porphyry. 
 
 Essay on the Sublime. Yet some ascribe this work to a Jew of the 
 1st cent. 
 
 J. Toupius, 3d edn. Orf . 1806 ; B. Weiske, Leip. 1809 ; A. E. Egger, in 
 Script. Grsec. Nova collectio, Paris '37; Otto Jahn, Bonn '67.' = Trans, by 
 PI. A. Giles, Lond. '70; H. L. Havell, Lond. '90 ; G. Meinel, Kemp'ten '95. 
 
 Loyola, Ignatius de (Inigo Lopez de Recalde), s. : 1491-1556. 
 Soldier, prelate ; founded the Order of Jesus, for Vhich he 
 wrote a "Constitution" and a series of rules, "Spiritual 
 Exercises." 
 
 Eb. Gothein, Halle '95; trans. Charles Seager, Lond. '47 pO. Shiply, 
 Lond. '70. 
 
 Bartoli et Michel, 2 vols. '93 ; Charles Clair, Paris '91 ; Thos. Hughes 
 (in "Great Educators" series), N. Y. '92; J. A. de Polancus, 5 vols., 
 Madrid '94-'98. 
 
 Lua(id), s.: d. c. 608. Irish saint; author of a monastic rule. 
 
 Lucanus : Marcionite teacher of 2d cent. 
 
 Lucianists : a name given to the early Arians from the 
 Antiochian scholar Lucian, c. 140. 
 
 Lucifer, s. : d. c. 370. Bp. of Calaris (Cagliari) in Sardinia ; 
 opposed Arianism ; banished by Constantius. 
 
 Wm. Hartel in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xiv. '86; Gall. vi. 158; Migne, 
 P. L. xiii. 691. 
 Ceillier iv. 239. 
 
 Luoiferians : c. 312 on. Followers of the Sardinian bp. 
 Lucifer, who opposed the return of Arian hps. and priests 
 to the clerical order. 
 
 Lucinianus: v. Licinianus. ' 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 101 
 
 Lucius : Arian bp. of Alexandria, c. 367. 
 TiUemont vi. 582. 
 
 Lucopetrians : a name given to the Messalians from a sup- 
 posed founder, Peter. 
 
 Luculentius : late 4th cent. ; N. T. commentator. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxii. 803. 
 Liidgcr : V. Liudger. 
 Lugaidh : Y. Lua. 
 
 Lugdunum (Lyons) : Epistle of the churches of Vienne and 
 Lyons, c. 177. Account of the persecution of those churches ; 
 sent to churches in Asia Minor and Phrygia. 
 
 Euseb, v. 1-4; Harnaok, Lit. i. 262; Chron. i. 315; Kriiger § 105. 4. 
 
 Luitprand : Y. Liutprand. 
 
 LuUards : German burial fraternities 12th and 13th centt., 
 formed to bury victims of the plague when others would not. 
 
 Lulius, s. : abp. of Maintz, 755-786. Friend, fellow-mis- 
 sionary, and successor of Boniface. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 757. 
 
 Lully, Raymond, S. : 1235-1315. Spanish scholastic phil- 
 osopher ; missionary to the Saracens ; martyr ; wrote in Lat., 
 Arabic, Provencal. 
 
 Ars magna et ultima, system of logic; Treatise on a Gentile and 
 Three Wise Men. 
 
 Ad. Helfferich, Berlin '58. 
 
 Erdmann § 206 ; Bar.-Gould, June 30. 
 
 Luther, Martin : 1483-1546. B. at Eisleben ; educated at 
 Magdeburg, Eisenach, and Erfurt ; Augustinian monk of 
 Erfurt; professor of theology at Wittenberg; inaugurated the 
 Reformation ; trans, the Bible into the language of the common 
 people. 
 
 J. K. F. Knaake (ed.), 19 vols. pub. Weimar '83-'97; Joh. G. Walch, 
 24 vols. Halle 1740-1750; Letters by De Wette, 6 vols. Berlin '52-'56; 
 Ernst Ludwig Enders, 20 vols. Frankfurt u. Erlangen '62-81 ; Joh. Kon- 
 rad Irmischer, 20 vols. Frankfurt u. Erlangen '45-57; Konkordanz d. 
 
102 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Ansichten u. Urtheile, 4 vols. ; Darmstadt '28-31 ; Ph. Dietz, Wbrter- 
 buch, Leip. '70- 
 
 Weisse, Leip. '45; Peter Bayne, 2 vols. Lond. etc., '87; Jul. Kostlin, 
 Elberfeld '75; trans. 2d edn. Lond. '95. 
 
 Lyoomedea : legendary pupil of St. John. 
 Lyons, Martyrs of : V. Lugdunum. 
 Euseb. v. 1-4. 
 
 T^ITACARIANS : Antiochian Monothelites ; party of Maca- 
 rius, patriarch of Antioch, c. 680. 
 Macarius, s. : (1) bp. of Jerusalem, 311-c. 333. Honored by 
 Constantine. 
 
 (2) of Magnesia: c. 373. Under this name an apology 
 (" Apocritica ") in 5 bks. 
 
 Migne, P. G. x. 1343. 
 S. and W. iii. 766. 
 
 (3) Patriarch of Antioch, c. 680. Champion of Monothe- 
 litism. 
 
 Ecthesis, a profession of faith. 
 S. and W. iii. 771. 
 
 (4) Chrysocephalus : abp. of Philadelphia, c. 1345. 
 Migne, P. G. cl. 168. 
 
 Krumb. §§ 93, 256. 
 
 Macedonians: followers of Macedonius I. of Constantinople. 
 Called also Pneumatomachians, as opposing the deity of the 
 Holy Spirit. 
 
 Bard. § 43. 2. 
 
 Macedonius : name of two bps. of Constantinople : — 
 
 i. c. 341-360, when deposed. 
 
 ii. 495 on. Ascetic ; champion of orthodoxy ; died in exile, 
 c. 517. 
 
 Macrina, s. : c. 327-c. 380. Elder sister of Basil the Great 
 and Gregory Nyssen. Devoted herself to the care of her 
 mother and family ; founder and head of a religious com- 
 munity at Annesi. 
 
 Tillemont ix. 564. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 103 
 
 Magister : 7th cent. ; under this name a " Rule for Monks." 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 943. 
 Magnus : abp. of Sens, d. 818. 
 Migne, P. L. cii. 980. 
 
 Maiaias, John : c. 601 (Cave ; by some put later). Byzantine 
 historian. 
 
 Chronographia. 
 
 Ed. by Mill, with Lat. trans, by Chilmead, prolegg. by Hody, and 
 app. by Bentley, Oxf . 1691 ; Corp. script, hist. byz. xiv., and in Migne, 
 P. G. xcvii. 
 
 Krumb. § 140. 
 
 Maichus : Syrian hermit, c. 350. 
 Jerome, Life of Maichus. 
 
 Mamert(i)us, s. : (1) c. 480. Bp. of Vienne ; founder of 
 Rogation Fasts in Western Church. 
 
 (2) ciaudianus Ecdicius : d. 474. Eminent scholar and 
 writer ; deeply versed in Pagan and Christian literature. 
 
 De Statu Animse, on the nature of the soul. 
 
 Aug. Engelbrecht in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xi. '85; Gall. x. 415 ; Migne, 
 P. L. liii. 693. 
 
 Ceillier x. 346. 
 
 Mancion : bp. of Chalons, c. 902. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxi. 23. 
 Mandseans : v. Mendasans. 
 
 Manes (Mani) : 277 (Epiphanius) ; founder of the Mani- 
 chffian sect ; works numerous, written in Persian and Syriac. 
 Epiph. Ixvi. 13. 
 Cave i. 138; Herzog 2 ix. 223 ; S. and W. iii. 792. 
 
 Manichaeans : a large and influential sect founded by Manes, 
 3d cent. Their philosophy was an attempt to harmonize the 
 leading principles of Zoroastrianism and Christianity. 
 
 G. P. Fisher, Chr. Doctrine, 127; H. C. Sheldon, Chr. Doctrine, i. 28. 
 
 Mansuetus, s. : bp. of Milan, 672-681. Opposed Monothe- 
 litism. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 1261. 
 
104 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Marbaudes, Fiavius : late 4th cent. Lawyer ; held high civil 
 and military offices ; poet. 
 
 Corp. script, hist. byz. xxviii ; Migne, P. L. lxi. 971. 
 
 Marbodus, s. : bp. of Rennes, d. 1123. 
 
 Migue, P. L. chad. 1457. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 225. 
 
 Marceiia, s. : c. 400. Wealthy Roman matron ; patroness 
 of Jerome. 
 
 Jerome, Ep. cxxvii. 
 
 Marceiiians : Sabellians, followers of Galatian bp. Marcellus, 
 who was condemned by a council in Constantinople, 336. 
 
 MaroeUinians : Carpocratians, followers of Marcellina, c. 156. 
 
 Epiphanius, Heresies, xxvii. 
 
 Marcellinus : (1) Comes : author of a Chronicon, 379-534. 
 Extended by a later hand to 557. 
 
 Gall. x. 343; Migne, P. L. li. 917. 
 
 Sirmond ii. 269. 
 
 (2) Reputed bp. of Rome 296-304 ; offered incense to an idol. 
 
 Marcellus : d. 372. Bp. of Ancyra. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xviii. 1299. 
 
 Ceillier iv. 304; S. and W. iii. 808. 
 
 Marcion : c. 140. Most noted anti-Jewish Gnostic of 2d 
 cent. ; native of Pontus ; founder of Marcionite sect ; author 
 of a (recension of the) Gospel, based on Luke ; accepted ten 
 Pauline letters (Apostolicon). 
 
 Justin Martyr, Apology, i. 26, 58; Tertullian, Against Marcion; Har- 
 nack, Lit. i. 191, Chron. i. 297; Kriiger, § 27; S. and W. iii. 816. 
 
 Reconstructions attempted by A. Harm, Konisberg '23; J. C. Thilo 
 in Cod. apocr. N. T. i. Leip. '32 ; A. Hlgfld. Krit. Untersucb. iiber 
 d. Ev. Justins, Halle '50; G. Volkmar, Zurich '52; Tb. Zahn in 
 Gesch. d. neutest. Kanons, i. 2, ii. 2; W. Sanday, Gospels in Sec. Cent. 
 Lond. '76. 
 
 Marcionists : followers of Marcion. He asserted the exist- 
 ence of two gods, — one just, exacting ; the other, merciful. 
 The former is the God of the Jews ; the latter, the God of 
 the N. T. 
 
 H. U. Meyboom, M. en de Marcionieten, Leyden '88. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 105 
 
 Marcosians : a Gnostic party, led by Marcus, possibly a dis- 
 ciple of Valentinus. 
 Marcuiphus : Gallic monk, late 7th cent. 
 Formulae, legal forms, libb. ii. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 691. 
 
 Marcus : (1) c. 150. Valentinian ; contemporary of 
 Irenseus. 
 
 Irenseus, Heresies, i. 13-21 ; S. and W. iii. 827. 
 
 (2) c. 361. Bp. of Arethusa ; confessor ; reputed author 
 of creed of Sirmium. 
 
 (3) Eremita : 5th cent., perhaps disciple of Chrysostom. 
 On llepentance ; Defence of the Monastic Life. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxv. 907. 
 Ceillier xi. 636. 
 
 (4) c. 800. Patriarch of Alexandria ; Monophysite ; sought 
 to heal schisms in the Church. 
 
 Marinus : C. 313. Bp. of Aries. 
 Maris : early 4th cent. Arian bp. of Chalcedon. 
 Marius : (1) Victorinus : African rhetorician, c. 372. Op- 
 posed Arius and the Manichasans. 
 Hymn on the Trinity. 
 Gennad. lx. 
 
 (2) Mercator : c. 418. African writer and theologian ; 
 sided with Augustine and Cyril in Pelagian and Nestorian 
 controversies. 
 
 Gall. viii. 615; Migne, P. L. xlviii. 
 
 Ceillier viii. 498; Cave i. 396 ; Bard. § 77; Nirschl § 226. 
 
 (3) 532-596. Bp. of Avenches; of Lausanne. 
 
 Chronicon, of Burgundy and Switzerland, 455-581 ; continuing that 
 of Prosper of Aquitaine. 
 
 Gall. xii. 311; Migne, P. L. lxxii. 791. 
 
 Maro : d. c. 410. Syrian anchorite ; a monastery in his 
 honor in Syria. 
 
 Maronites : late 7th cent. Monothelite sect ; name and 
 origin unknown. 
 
 Le Quien, Oriens Christ, iii. ; Gieseler, Ch. Hist. ii. 181. 
 
106 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Martial, s. : bp. of Limoges, c. 250 (?) ; " Apostle of 
 Aquitaine." 
 
 Bar.-Gould, June 30. 
 
 Martian, s. : bp. of Astigi before 633. 
 
 P. B. Gams, Kirchengesch. von Spanien (Eegensburg '64), ii. 121. 
 
 Martin : (1) s. : c. 316-397. Bp. of Tours ; friend of Hilary 
 of Poitiers ; founded monastery of Liguge - . 
 
 Gall. vii. 599; Migne, P. L. xviii. 9. 
 
 Farrar i. 628; J. H. Reinkens '66 ; S. and W. iii. 838; SPCK. 
 
 (2) D. c. 580. Bp. of Dumium, N. W. Spain ; metropolitan 
 bp. of Braga. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxii. 17. 
 
 See Isidore, Illustrious Men, xxxv. ; Bard. § 100; Nirschl § 329 ; P. B. 
 Gams, Kirchengesch. von Spanien (Eegensburg '64), 2d part, i. 455. 
 
 (3) Name of three popes (v. Table II.) : — 
 i. S. : 649-653. Opposed Monothelitism. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 105. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 848. 
 
 ii. 1281-1285. Ally of Charles of Anjou ; excommunicated 
 Michael Palseologus. 
 
 iii. 1417-1431. Elected on condition of reforms which he 
 evaded ; church offices and revenues he retained for self and 
 relatives. 
 
 On Marinus i., ii. (sometimes given as Martin ii., iii.), 
 v. Table II. 
 
 Martinianus : legendary martyr at Rome. 
 
 Lipsius, Petrus-Sage, 137. 
 
 Martyr (i. e. " a witness " for Christ) : came to signify one 
 who suffered, and, from 3d cent., one who died for his faith. 
 
 V. Benedict XIV., " Canonization," iii. 11. 
 
 Martyrology: list of martyrs, with notices of their lives, 
 with mysteries commemorated on each day. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 807; P. Bedjan, Leip. and Paris '90-91; J. Viteau, 
 Paris '97. 
 
 Masona, s. : bp. of Merida, c. 571-c. 606. A leading oppo- 
 nent of the Arian Leovigild, King of the Spanish Visigoths. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 107 
 
 Master of Sentences : v. Peter Lombard and Sentences. 
 
 Maternus, Julius Firmicus : author, C. 348, of a work, " On 
 the Error of Pagan Religions ; " valuable for the study of the 
 secret rites of Paganism, also for Biblical criticism. Identical 
 with the writer of that name on judicial astrology. 
 
 Fr. Oehler,[Leip. '47; C. Hahn, Vienna '67; Migne, P. L. xii. 971. 
 
 Ceillier iv. 310; C. H. Moore, Munich '97. 
 
 Mathesius, John : 1504-1564. " Most important name in 
 German-Bohemian literature;" friend, pupil, biographer of 
 Luther. 
 
 K. F. Ledderhose, Heidelberg '49 ; Georg Loesche, 2 vols., Gotha '95. 
 
 Matthew (of) Paris : c. 1199-1259. Eminent Eng. chronicler ; 
 Benedictine monk, 1217 on. 
 
 Historia Major, chronicle of events from creation until 1259, in part 
 based on the works of John de Cella and Roger of Wendover ; History of 
 the English. 
 
 H. J. Luard, 7 vols., Lond. 72-'83. 
 
 Matthias, Traditions of : book used by Basilidians, 2d cent. ; 
 purported to contain private discourses between Jesus and 
 Matthias, collected by Hlgfld. iv. p. 50. 
 
 Maxentius, Joannes : c. 520. Scythian presbyter and archi- 
 mandrite ; opposed Nestorianism. 
 
 Ceillier s. 634; S. and W. iii. 865. 
 
 Maximian : (1) s. : abp. of Constantinople, 431. 
 
 (2) "V. Maximiani. 
 
 Maximiani : followers of the deacon Maximian (excommu- 
 nicated 398 J, separatists from the Donatist party. 
 
 Maximinus: (1) s. : abp. of Treves, c. 332-349. 
 Life in Migne, P. L. cxix. 665. 
 
 (2) Contemp. of Augustine ; bp. of Sinita in Numidia. 
 
 (3) c. 427. Arian bp. of Hippo Regius ; contemp. of 
 Augustine. 
 
 Maximus : (1) bp. of Jerusalem, 185-196. 
 
108 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Migne, P. G. v. 1339. ANF. viii. 766. 
 Euseb. v. 27 ; S. and W. iii. 884. 
 
 (2) s. : bp. of Alexandria, 265 on. 
 
 (3) s. : bp. of Jerusalem, 336 on. 
 Euseb. Prsep. evang. vii. 22. 
 
 (4) the cynic : bp. of Constantinople, 380 on. 
 S. and W. iii. 878 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 
 
 (5) s. : patriarch of Antiocb, 449-455. 
 
 (6) s. : c. 450. Bp. of Turin. 
 
 Gall. ix. 347; Migne, P. L. lvii. 127. 
 Ceillier x. 319; Cave i. 404. 
 
 (7) the Confessor (o 0/^0X0777x7;?), s., c. 580-662. One of 
 the earliest and most celebrated champions of the Christology 
 of the Church against Monothelitism. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xc, xci. ; Fr. Combefls, 2 vols., Paris 1675. 
 Cave i. 585; Nirschl§ 348; Krumb. § 12. 
 
 (8) Bp. of Saragossa, c. 592-c. 619. 
 
 Chronicon, of which fragments are extant. 
 Migne, P. L. Ixxx. 609. 
 
 Medardus, s. : bp. of Noyon and Tournay, 532 on. 
 Life in Migne, P. L. lxxxviii. 533. 
 
 Melanchthon, Philip (Philipp Schwarzerd) : b. 1497 (Bretten 
 in Baden), d. 1560 (Wittenberg). German reformer, col- 
 laborator of Luther; educated at Tubingen; professor at 
 Wittenberg; revised Augsburg Confession. 
 
 Bretschneider and Bindseil in Corp. reformatoram, i.-xxviii. ; Leip. 
 '34-'60; Karl Hartf elder, Leip. '92. 
 
 L. Schmidt, Elberfeld '61 ; K. Hartfelder, Berlin '91 ; Ferd. Cohrs, Halle 
 '97; Kudolf Schaefer, Giitersloh '94; Karl Sell, Halle '97; A. Harnack, 
 Leip. '86. 
 
 Melc(h)iades (Milciades) : V. Miltiades. 
 
 Melchites : a name (first in 5th cent.) given to the orthodox 
 Egyptians to distinguish them from the Jacobites. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 109 
 
 Melchizedekians : a branch of the Theodotians who held 
 that Melchizedek was a heavenly power rather than a man, 
 and superior to Christ, in that he was a mediator for angels, 
 Christ for men. 
 
 Meletians : (1) a party in the Alexandrian church, formed 
 by Meletius, bp. of Lycopolis, c. 306. 
 
 (2) An orthodox party of the church of Antioch, c. 360- 
 393. 
 
 Meletius : (1) bp. of Lycopolis ; deposed 306. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Sebaste in Armenia ; later of Antioch, 361 on. 
 
 Gall. v. 
 
 Ceillier v. 5. 
 
 Melito : c. 170. Bp. of Sardis. 
 
 Apology, dedicated to M. Aurelius. 
 
 Migne, P. G. v. 1207; Pitra, Spic, ii., iii.; Routh i. 113; ANCL, 
 xxii. ; ANF. viii. 750. 
 
 Donaldson, iii. ; Harnack, Lit. i. 246; S. and W. iii. 894. 
 
 Mellitus, s. : bp. of London ; abp. of Canterbury, c. 619-624. 
 
 Bede, Hist, eccles. ii. ; S. andW. iii. 900; Hook i. 
 
 Memmius, s. : 3d cent., bp. of Chalon-sur-Saone. 
 
 Menander : 2d cent. ; Samaritan ; false teacher mentioned by 
 Justin, Apology, i. 26, 56. 
 
 Menandrians : a sub-apostolic Samaritan party, followers of 
 Menander. 
 
 Mendaeans : an early eastern party, professed disciples of 
 John the Baptist; origin obscure. 
 
 Mennas : patriarch of Constantinople, 536-552. 
 
 Mennonites : v. Anabaptists. 
 
 Mesrop (Mesrob) : 5th cent. Armenian scholar ; translated 
 writings of Gr. and Syr. Fathers into Armenian. 
 
 Bard. § 90. 3; Nirschl § 239. 
 
 Methodius (Eubulius) : 290. Bp. of Olympus in Lycia ; op- 
 posed Origen; martyr (c. 311). 
 
 Symposium, Banquet of the Ten Virgins ; On the Resurrection ; On 
 Created Things ; On Free Will. 
 
110 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Migne xviii. 9 ; A. Jahn, Halle '65; G. N. Bonwetsch, Erlangen u. 
 Leip. '91. ANF. vi. 309. 
 
 W. M. Ramsay in Class. Rev., '93 ; Bard. § 32 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 468; 
 Nirschl § 89. 
 
 Metrodorus : reputed author of a Paschal tract mentioned 
 by Photius. 
 
 Metropolitans : bps. having suffragan bps. dependent upon 
 them ; this would occur in large cities which naturally be- 
 came the intellectual and administrative centres of the sur- 
 rounding regions. 
 
 Milites : a name given to the Florians (Philaster). 
 
 Millenarians : V. Chiliasts. 
 
 Miio : (1) abp. of Treves, c. 713-753. Favorite of Martel. 
 (2) Monk of St. Amand, c. 872. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxi. 925. 
 
 Milred : bp. of Worcester, c. 744-c. 774. 
 Miitiades : 2d cent. ; " advocate of the churches." 
 Apology, addressed to M. Aurelius and L. Verus. 
 Euseb. v. 17; Harnack, Lit. i. 255. 
 
 Minucius Felix, Marcus : late 2d cent. ; native of Africa ; 
 moved to Rome. Distinguished advocate ; converted to Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 Octavius, an apology in dialogue form. 
 
 Migne, P. L. iii. 225 ; Fr. Oehler, Leip. '47; A. Holden, Cambridge 
 '53 ; C. Bahrens, Leip. '86 ; trans. ANF. iv. 169 ; D. Dalrymple, Cam- 
 bridge '54; J. C. Rupzwurm, Hamburg '24; H. Hagen, Berne '90; 
 BKV. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 920; Bard. § 35; Kriiger § 45; Harnack, Lit. ii. 647; 
 Teuflel § 368 ; Nirschl § 77 ; E. Kurz, Burgdorf '88. 
 
 Modestus : 2d cent. Author of a treatise against Marcion. 
 
 Euseb. iv. 25; Harnack, Lit. ii. 759. 
 
 Monarchians : an anti-trinitarian party, 2d and 3rd centt. 
 Some regarded Christ as filled with divine power and denied 
 his divinity (dynamic M.) ; others regarded Father and Son 
 as identical (modalistic M., Patripassianism). 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 111 
 
 Monastery : the abode of a fraternity of men living together 
 for religious purposes, and bound by certain ascetic rules and 
 vows. 
 
 V. Smith and Cheetham, Chr. Antt. ii. 1219. 
 
 Mon(n)ica, S. : V. Augustine. 
 
 Monophysites : an eastern schismatical party dating from 
 5th cent. (c. 451). Over against the orthodox doctrine of two 
 distinct natures in Christ they taught the doctrine of a single 
 though compound nature. 
 
 Monothelites : an eastern party dating from 7th cent. They 
 held that in the combined divine and human natures of Christ 
 there was but a single will, partly human, partly divine. 
 
 Montanists : an ecclesiastical party founded in 2d cent. 
 They believed in a continuous and progressive revelation, and 
 looked for the speedy coming of Christ. They are called 
 Montanists from the name of their founder, and (one branch 
 of them) Pepuzians, from the fact that they located the New 
 Jerusalem at Pepuza in W. Phrygia. V. Cataphrygians. 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 363 ; Zahn, Forsch. v. ; G. N. Bonwetseh, Erlangen 
 '81 ; S. and W. iii. 935. 
 
 Montanus : (1) late 2d cent. Originally a pagan (priest ?), 
 he became the founder of the Montanists ; held that super- 
 natural manifestations continued even after apostolic times. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 935. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Toledo, c. 523-c. 531. 
 
 S. and W. iii. 945. 
 
 Montenses : a local name of the Donatists. 
 
 Moravians, Moravian Brethren : a party tracing its origin to 
 the time of John Huss. Their theology is similar to that of 
 the evangelical Lutherans. 
 
 Mo(y)ses : d. c. 251. Eoman presbyter ; martyr. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. ii. 649. 
 
 Moses of Chorene : 5th cent. Most celebrated of the old 
 Armenian writers ; pupil of Mesrop; " Father of the learned." 
 Hist, of Greater Armenia ; Treatise on Geography. 
 
112 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Saint-Martin in Jour. Asiatique ii. 322; Langlois in Bulletin de 
 l'Acad. des Sciences de St. Peterab. iii. 537; Nirschl § 245; W. und 
 W. viii. 1955. 
 
 Mungo, S. : V. Kentigern. 
 
 Muratorian Canon: c. 170. Earliest extant list of N. T. 
 writings recognized by the Church ; named for Muratori, who 
 discovered and published the MS. (of 7th or 8th cent.) ; wit- 
 nesses to four Gospels, thirteen Pauline epp., three Catholic 
 epp., Apocalypse. 
 
 A. Harnack '76 ; E. Preuschen in Analecta, u. s. w. Freiburg u. Leip. 
 '93; S. P. Tregelles '67 ; Harnack, Lit. ii. 646; B. F. Westcott, Canon 
 N". T. 211. Tr. G. A. Jackson in Ap. Fathers, p. 187. 
 
 Musonius, s. : d. 368. Bp. of Neo-Csesarea. 
 Mutianus : c. 550. Made a Lat. trans, of Chrysostom's 
 homilies on Ep. to the Hebrews. 
 
 NAHASHITES : v. Ophites. 
 Nazarenes : Jewish Christians who observed the Mosaic 
 law even after the discontinuance of the Church at Jerusalem. 
 Nectarius, s. : abp. of Constantinople, 381-c. 397. 
 Migne, P. G. xxxix. 1821 
 Ceillier vi. 280. 
 
 Nemesius : bp. of Emesa, late 4th cent. Christian philoso- 
 pher. 
 
 On the Nature of Man. 
 Migne, P. G. xl. 479. 
 
 Nennius: 9th cent. Reputed author of a hist, of the 
 Britons (Hist. Britonum). 
 
 Gale in MHB i; Bonn's Six Old English Chronicles. 
 
 Neatorians : a sect named from Nestorius ; believed that 
 Christ as God-man possessed two distinct personalities. 
 
 Nestorius : bp. of Constantinople, 428-431 ; d. in exile. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xlviii. 173. 
 
 Ceillier viii. 366; Herzog 2 x. 507; W. und W. ix. 166. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 113 
 
 Nicephorus : (1) s. : 758-828. Patriarch of Constantinople, 
 806-815 : supported image-worship. 
 
 Breviarum historicum, 602-770. 
 
 Corp. script, hist. byz. xii., xiii. ; Migne, P. G. c. 876 ; Pitra, Anal. 
 i. 302, iv. 233 ; Mai, NPB. v. 
 
 Krumb. §§ 17,146; Ebert ii. § 36; Bar.-Gould, Mar. 13; W. und 
 W. ix. 249. 
 
 (2) caiiistus : monk of S. Sophia ; last of mediaeval Greek 
 Church historians. 
 
 Church Plistory, 18 bks., to the death of Phocas, 610. 
 Krumb. § 127. 
 
 Nicetas : (1) s. : 4th cent. Dacian bp. ; learned and elo- 
 quent missionary. 
 Migne, P. L. xvii. 579. 
 
 (2) Bp. of Aquileia, c. 458. 
 Migne, P. L. lii. 837. 
 
 (3) Patriarch and bp. of Constantinople, 766-780. 
 
 (4) 11th cent. ; bp. of Heraclea in Thrace. 
 
 Nicetius, s. : abp. of Treves, c. 527-566. 
 Gall. xii. 769; Migne, P. L. Ixviii. 361. 
 Ceillier xi. 201. 
 
 Nicoiaitans : obscure sect dating from early first cent. 
 (Rev. ii.) ; two theories are held respecting their origin : 
 (1) vi.tcoXao'i (Heb. DS »^) referring to Balaamites ; (2) 
 Nt/co'Xao?, the bp. and founder, cf. Acts vi. 5. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 156. 
 
 Nicolas, (1) of Clairvaux : c. 1175. Sec'y of St. Bernard. 
 Migne, P. L. cxcvi. 1589. 
 
 (2) of Basel : head of the order " Friends of God " ; martyr. 
 K. Schmidt, Vienna '66. 
 
 (3) of Cusa (Nicolaus Chrypffs) : 1401-1464. Cardinal, 
 bp., savant. Maintained the papal office is not restricted to 
 the bp. of Rome ; pope the representative of the Church ; 
 
114 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 superiority of councils ; independence of princes in secular 
 matters. Broke with Scholasticism ; taught revolution of 
 earth about the sun, and the plurality of worlds. 
 
 On the Correction of the Calendar ; De concordantia catholica. 
 
 Ascensius, 3 vols., Paris 1514; Henric-Peters, 3 vols., Basel 1565; 
 trans. Scharpff, Freiburg '62. 
 
 F. A. Scharpff, Mainz '43 ; Scharpff, Tubingen '71 ; I. M. Dux, 
 Regensburg '47; F. Q. Clemens, Bonn '47; Giord. Bruno, Bonn '47; 
 Kich. Falckenberg, Breslau '80. 
 
 Nihilists : Christians who believed that God did not become 
 anything through the incarnation which he was not before ; 
 traceable to Lombard, Abelard, and the Antiochian school. 
 
 Nilus, S. : d. c. 430. Famous ascetic of Mt. Sinai. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxix. 
 
 Ninian : 360-c. 432. Bp., missionary to Scotland; head of 
 a monastic school. 
 
 Bede, Hist, eccles. iii. 4; Ceillier viii. 205. 
 
 Noetians : heretical Monarchical party ; held that Christ 
 possessed a divine and a human nature ; named from Noetus. 
 Noetus : d. c. 200. Native of Smyrna ; taught at Rome. 
 Hippolytus, Refutations ix., x. ; Harnaek, Lit. ii. 597. 
 
 Nominalists : a school of theologians dating from 11th cent. 
 Rejecting the idea of genera, species, etc., as real things, they 
 maintained that objects exist only as individuals. 
 
 Nonnus of Panopolis : c. 410. Leader in literary school of 
 Egypt. 
 
 Dionysiaca, birth, life, and apotheosis of Dionysius ; Paraphrase of 
 John's Gospel. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xliii. 749. 
 Herzog 2 x. 627. 
 
 Norbert, s. : abp. of Magdeburg, 1134. Founder of order 
 of Premonatres. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxx. 1235. 
 
 G. Hartel, Leip. '81 ; C. L. Hugo, Luxembourg 1704. 
 
MANUAL OP PATROLOGY 115 
 
 Novatian : Eom. schismatic bp., 252. Founder of Novatian 
 sect. 
 
 Treatise on the Trinity. 
 
 Gall. iii. 287; Migne, P. L. iii. 869. ANCL. xiii. 297; ANF. v. 611. 
 
 Bard. § 37. 12 ; Harnack, Lit. ii. 652 ; T. und U. xiii. ; Schanz § 740. 
 
 Novatians : 3d cent.; first great schism on questions of dis- 
 cipline ; stood for strict treatment of the Lapsi ; came to deny 
 the power of the Church to grant absolution. 
 
 Novatus : presbyter of Carthage ; contemporary and op- 
 ponent of Cyprian. 
 
 Euseb. vi. 43. 
 
 OCEanus : c. 380 (?) Rom. senator (?) ; friend of Jerome ; 
 opposed Origen's teachings. 
 Migne, P. L. xx. 457. 
 
 Oddo : c. 1123. Monk of Ast ; wrote an exposition on the 
 Psalms. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxv. 1141. 
 
 Oddo(n) : abt. of Rheims, 1136. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxii. 1331. 
 
 Odiion : (1) monk of Soissons, c. 920. 
 Migne, P. L. oxxxii. 575. 
 
 (2) s. : abt. of Cluny, 1049. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxlii. 831. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Jan. 1 ; W. und W. ix. 687. 
 
 Odo : abt. of Morimund, 1156. 
 Migne, P. L. olxxxviii. 1643. 
 
 Odou: (1) s. : bp. of Canterbury, c. 961. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxiii. 931. 
 Bar.-Gould, July 4. 
 
 (2) s. : abt. of Cluny, c. 942. Poet ; writer on music. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxiii. 9. 
 Bahriii. 538; Hook i. 
 
116 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 (3) s. : bp. of Cambrai, b. 1045. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clx. 1039. 
 Ceillier xiv. 71. 
 
 Odoran : monk of St. Peter near Sens, c. 1048. 
 
 Chronicle, 675-1032. 
 Migne, P. L. cxlii. 765. 
 
 CEcoiampadius, John : 1482-1532. Theological leader ; 
 favored the views of Zwingli ; his preaching helped to in- 
 augurate the Reformation. 
 
 Herzog 2 x. 708 ; W. und W. ix. 701. 
 
 CEcumenius : 10th cent. ; bp. of Tricca in Thessaly ; N. T. 
 commentator ; works largely compiled from the Fathers. 
 
 Migne, P. G. cxviii. 
 W. und W. ix. 708. 
 
 Oftfor : 7th cent. ; bp. of Worcester ; pupil of Hilda. 
 Bede, Hist, eccles. iv. 23. 
 
 oiympias : b. c. 368. Deaconess of Constantinople ; friend 
 of Chrysostom. 
 Bbhringer ix. 192. 
 
 oiympiodorus : c. 501. Deacon of Alexandria ; Biblical 
 commentator. 
 Migne, P. G. xciii. 
 
 Onkeios : 1st cent. Reputed author of a paraphrase of the 
 Tent., " Targum Onkeios " ; pupil of Gamaliel ; if of Gamaliel 
 II, then a contemporary of Aquila, with whom he is identified 
 by some 
 
 A. Berliner, Berlin '84. 
 
 Ophites : obscure Egyptian sect, 2d cent. ; so called from 
 their reverence of the serpent ; tenets drawn from mysteries 
 of Isis, Oriental mythology, and Christianity. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 162. 
 
 Oppas : abp. of Seville ; supposed to have aided the Arabs 
 in their conquest of Spain. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 117 
 
 Opportuna : d. c. 770. Abbess of a convent in Normandy ; 
 a patron saint of Paris. 
 
 Optatus : (1) bp. of Thamagada, 4th cent. ; strict Donatist. 
 
 (2) s. : bp. of Milevis in Numidia, c. 368. Opposed the 
 Donatists. 
 
 De schismate Donatistarum, libr. vii. (six books extant). 
 K. Ziwsa in Corp. script, lat. xxvi. '93 ; Gall. v. 459 ; Migne, P. L. xi. 
 759. 
 
 Ceillier v. 107 ; Nirschl § 162 ; S. and W. iv. 94. 
 
 Optimus : 4th cent. Bp. of Antioch in Pisidia ; champion of 
 orthodoxy. 
 
 Eoeles. Hist. 
 
 Orientius, s. : bp. of Auch, early 5th cent. 
 
 Commonitorium. 
 
 R. Ellis in Corp. script, eccl, lat. xvi. 191, '88; Migne, P. L. lxi. 973; 
 Gall. x. 185. 
 
 Origen : c. 185-254. Pupil and successor of Clement of 
 Alexandria ; founded school at Csesarea ; opposed the Gnos- 
 tics. Held to the three senses of Scripture : historical (somatic), 
 moral (psychic), speculative (pneumatic). Most of his writings, 
 said to number 6,000, are lost. Greatest theologian and exe- 
 gete of the Eastern Church ; compiled the Hexapla. 
 
 Against Celsus ; De principiis ; Treatise against Heresies. 
 
 C. H. E. Lommatzsch, 25 vols., Berlin '31-48 ; Migne, P. G. xi.-xvii. 
 W. Selwyn, Ag. Celsus, Lond. '76 ; T. und U. v. 1 ; Pitra, Anal. ii. 
 349, iii. ANF. iv. 
 
 G.K. Redepenning, 2vols.,Bonn '41-46; Harnack,Lit. i. 332; Herzog-2 
 xi. 92 ; Bbhringer v. ; S. and W. iv. 96 ; Bard. § 29 ; Nirschl § 66 ; Kriiger 
 § 61 ; Ceillier ii. 130; W. und W. ix. 1053. 
 
 Hexapla, ed. Nobilius and Drusius, 2 vols., Paris 1713, F. Field, 2 vols., 
 Oxf . '75 ; Apology, Edinb. and Lond. '92 ; on the Philosophumena, popu- 
 larly ascribed to Origen, v. Patr. Cruice, Paris '60 ; Jos. Patrick, Origen 
 as an Interpreter, Edinburgh and Lond. '92 ; Chas. Bigg, The Christian 
 Platonists of Alexandria, Oxf. '86 ; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '95. 
 
 Origenists : (1) followers and partial disciples of Origen. 
 These schools seem to have apprehended rather than to have 
 
118 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 comprehended Origen's teaching ; (2) followers of an unknown 
 Origen, mentioned by Epiphanius. 
 
 Orosius, Paul : c. 416. Spanish presbyter ; friend of Augus- 
 tine and Jerome. 
 
 Ormesta, hist, of the world down to 417; Hist. adv. paganos. 
 
 K. P. W. Zangemeister in Corp. script, eccl. lat. v., xvii. 193, '82 ; Migne, 
 P. L. xxxi. 635; Jos. Bosworth, Lond. '58 ; Zangemeister, Leip. '89. 
 
 Nirschl § 183 ; Ceillier x. 339. 
 
 Orphans : Hussites who refused to recognize a successor to 
 their leader, Ziska (d. 1424). 
 Osius : y. Hosius. 
 Otho, s. : bp. of Bamberg, 1134. 
 Annals of Bamberg, until 1368. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxiii. 1267. 
 Ceillier xiv. 177 ; Bar.-Gould, July 2. 
 
 "Dppp : Peter Palais Philosophus Peripateticus ; v. Abelard. 
 
 Pachomius, s. : c. 292. Introduced the associated monas- 
 tic life among the hermits of Egypt. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xxiii. 61; P. G. xl. 941. 
 
 Ceillier iii. 357 ; Herzog 2 xi. 156. 
 
 Pacianus, s. : bp. of Barcelona, c. 360-c. 390. Opposed the 
 Novatians. 
 
 Gall. vii. 255 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 1051. 
 Jerome cvi., cxxxii. ; Ceillier v. 156. 
 
 Pair, Paties : v. Paternus. 
 
 PaUadius : c. 366-c. 420. Bp. of Helenopolis in Bithynia ; 
 friend of Chrysostom. 
 
 Hist. Lausiaca, biographies of leading ascetics. 
 Gall. viii. 259 ; Migne, P. G. xxxiv. 
 
 Ceillier vii. 484 ; S. and W. iv. 173 ; Erw. Preuschen, Palladius u. 
 Kuflnus, Giessen '97. 
 
 Pamphiius, s. : d. 309. Established a school and founded a 
 library at Cassarea (destroyed by the Arabs, 7th cent.) ; friend 
 of Eusebius ; martyr. 
 
 Apology for Origen, 5 bks. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 119 
 
 Gall. iv. 41 ; Routh, iii. 491, iv. 339 ; Migne, P. G. xvii. 521. ANCL 
 xiv. 448; ANF. vi. 166. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 543. 
 
 PantEenus, s. : head of catechetical school in Alexandria, 
 late 2d cent. ; sent to evangelize India ; " the Sicilian Bee." 
 
 See Routh i. 373 ; Migne, P. L. v. 1321 ; ANF. viii. 777. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 291. 
 
 Fapellards : strenuous supporters of the Papacy, 13th cent. 
 
 Papias, s. : d. 163. Bp. of Hierapolis in Phrygia ; friend of 
 Polycarp. 
 
 Exposition of the Oracles of the Lord, 5 bks. 
 
 Lghtft.; Routh i. ; Migne, P. G. v. 1255; Pitra, Anal. ii. 155. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 65 ; S. and W. iv. 185 ; Bard. § 12. 
 
 Papyrus Gospel : V. Payum Papyrus. 
 
 Parmeniani : a name given to the Donatists of interior Africa, 
 from a Donatist bp., Parmenian. 
 
 Paschal : name of two popes : — 
 
 i. s. : 817-824. Abt. of St. Stephen in Eome ; unanimously 
 elected, but failed to maintain his popularity. 
 
 ii. Anti-pope, 1099-1118. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxiii. 
 Ceillier xiv. 129. 
 
 Paschasius : (1) s. : deacon of Rome, d. c. 512. 
 
 MBP. viii. 807 ; Migne, P. L. lxii. 
 Ceillier x. 528. 
 
 (2) Radpert, s. : abt. of St. Peter at Corbie, 786-c. 860. 
 Learned theologian. 
 Migne, P. L. cxx. 
 Cave ii. 32 ; Bahr iii. 462 ; Ebert ii. 230. 
 
 Pastor: V. Hermas. 
 
 Pastoureaux : French fanatics 13th cent. ; opposed the 
 clergy. 
 
 Patarini (i. e. " rag-gatherers ") : named from a quarter in 
 Milan, 1071 on; insisted on the celibacy of the clergy, the 
 
120 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 subordination of church of Milan to the church of Home, etc. 
 Leaders, Arialdus and Landulph. 
 
 Paterius : 6th cent. Disciple of Gregory the Great. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxix. 677. 
 
 Paternus, s. : bp. of Avranches, c. 552-565. 
 
 Migue, P. L. lxxxviii. 149 (hymn by Fortunatus). 
 
 Life in P. L. Lxxxviii. 487. 
 
 Paterniani : Manichaeans who held that the lower, sensual 
 parts of the body were created by the Evil One ; also called 
 Venustiani (Augustine). 
 
 Patiens : c. 470. Bp. of Lyons ; noted for munificence. 
 
 Patriarch : a bp. of the highest rank ; applied esp. to the bps. 
 of Rome, Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem. 
 
 V. Smith and Cheetham, Chr. Antt. ii. 1573. 
 
 Patriciani : followers of the Roman Patricius (Philaster) ; 
 held that the substance of the body was created by the Evil 
 One. 
 
 Patricius (Succat ; St. Patrick) : 373-493 ; " The Apostle of 
 Ireland " ; pupil of Germanus of Auxerre. 
 
 Confession. 
 
 Gall. x. 159 ; Migne, P L. liii. 789 ; trans, by C. H. H. Wright, Lond. 
 '89 ; Th. Olden, Lond. '89. 
 
 Whitley Stokes, 2 vols., Lond. '87; Gradwell, Lond. '92; Stokes and 
 Wright, The Writings of St. Patrick, etc., Lond. '87; SPCK ; Bar.-Gould, 
 Mar. 17 ; Jos. Sanderson, The Story of St. Patrick, with appendix by 
 J. B. Finlay, Boston and N. Y. '95; O'Hanlon, Mar. 17; W. B. Morris, 
 Lond. '90. 
 
 Patripassians : held that God the Father became incarnate 
 and suffered for men ; one person, two names. 
 
 V. Origen, Commentary on Ep. to Titus. 
 
 Patroclus : bp. of Aries, 412-426. 
 
 Patron (or protecting) saints : fourteen are commonly 
 enumerated, viz. : Achatius, iEgidius, Barbara, Blasius, Chris- 
 tophorus, Cyriacus, Dionysius, Erasmus, Eustachius, Georgius, 
 Katharina, Margareta, Pantaleon, Yitus ; q. v. in place. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 208. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 121 
 
 Patrophilus : early 3d cent. Arian bp. of Scythopolis ; teacher 
 of Eusebius of Emesa ; foe of Athanasius. 
 
 Paul, Apocalypse of : prob. by a Palestinian monk in the 
 time of Theodosius the Great. 
 
 Tischendorf , p. 34. 
 
 Paul : (1) of Samosata : patriarch of Antioch, 260-270. 
 " The Socinus of the 3d cent." ; founder of the Samosaten- 
 sians (Paulinists). 
 
 Kouth iii. 288 ; Fr. Oehler i. 311. 
 
 J. H. Newman, Arians of the Fourth Cent. Lond., '88 ; Migne, P. L. si. 
 635 ; Schwab, De Pauli Samos, Vita atque Doctrina, '39. 
 
 (2) s. : bp. of Constantinople; d. 351. 
 
 (3) bp. of Emesa, c. 431. Able theologian and ecclesiastic ; 
 friend of Cyril. 
 
 (4) the Black : d. c. 582. Jacobite bp. of Antioch ; deposed 
 and imprisoned. 
 
 (5) of Asia, c. 560. Jacobite bp. of Aphrodisias. 
 
 (6) Nestorian bp. of Nisibis, c. 555. 
 
 (7) Monophysite bp. of Edessa, 510 on. 
 
 (8) c. 600. Jacobite bp. of Telia in Mesopotamia ; named 
 by Bar-Hebrasus as the translator of the Sept. into Syriac. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 266. 
 
 (9) Monothelite patriarch of Constantinople, 641 on. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 75. 
 
 (10) s. : bp. of Verdun ; d. c. 647. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 260. 
 
 (11) the Deacon : c. 720-c. 800. Edited Eutropius, Hist. 
 Eomana, with important additions ; homilist and poet. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcv. 413 ; trans, by Otto Abel. 
 Bahr iv. § 55 ; Ebert ii. 36. 
 
 (12) Patriarch of Constantinople, 780-784. 
 Migne, P. G. cviii. 
 
122 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 (13) Name of five popes (v. Table II.) : — 
 
 i. s. : 757-767. Friend of Pipin. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 1125. 
 
 ii. 1464-1471. Labored for the peace of Italy ; opposed 
 the scholars of his court. 
 
 m. 1534-1549. Able eccles. politician ; sanctioned the 
 order of Jesuits ; convoked the Council of Trent. 
 
 Herzog 2 xi. 321. 
 
 Paula, s. : d. before 404. Contemporary of Jerome. A 
 woman of wealth and culture ; wife of a noble Roman, 
 Toxotius ;" after his death became a nun, established a 
 monastery at Bethlehem, and a convent of which she was 
 head. According to some, she was accompanied by her 
 daughter, Eustochium. 
 
 Jerome, Ep. cviii. ; Bar.-Gould, Jan. 26. Tr. in Pal. Pilgr. Text 
 series, xii. 
 
 Pauiicians : a semi-Gnostic oriental sect, 7th cent. on. 
 
 Lombard, Pauliciens bulgares et bons-hommes en orient et en Occi- 
 dent, Geneva '79; Karapet Ter-Mkrttschian, Leip. '93. 
 
 Paulinists : V. Samosatenes. 
 
 Paulinus : (1) bp. of Tyre, later of Antioch, 328-329. 
 
 Euseb. x. 4. 
 
 (2) Eustathian bp. at Antioch, 362-388. Esteemed for piety 
 and personal character. 
 
 (3) Early 5th cent. Friend and biographer of Ambrose. 
 Cave i. 402. 
 
 (4) Pontius Meropius Anicius, S. : 353—431. Bp. of Nola ; 
 pupil of Ausonius ; intimate friend of prominent churchmen 
 of his time ; author of a panegyric on Theodosius. 
 
 Wm. Hartel in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xxix. '94; Gall. viii. 211 ; Migne, 
 P. L. lxi. 153; Lagrange, 2d edn., Strassburg, 2 vols., '82; Ger. trans. 
 Mainz '82. 
 
 Teuffel § 437; Nirschl § 188; Bahr iv. § 28; Ceillier viii. 50; S. and 
 W. iv. 234; Bard, § 73. 4; Herzog 2 xi. 349. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 123 
 
 (5) of Pella : b. c. 376 (?). Author of an autobiography in 
 hexameter verse. 
 
 L. Leipziger, Breslau '58 ; G. Brandes in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xvi. '88. 
 
 (6) C. 470. Poet of Perigueux ; biographer of Martin of Tours. 
 Migne, P. L. lxi. 1007 ; trans, by Clement, p. 267. 
 
 Teuffel § 474. 
 
 (7) D. 644. First Christian missionary from Eome to 
 Northumbria ; bp. of Rochester ; abp. of York. 
 
 W. Bright, Chapters of Early Eng. Ch. Hist., and Lives of the Arch- 
 bishops of York, i. 
 
 (8) s. : patriarch of Aquileia, 787 on : friend of Alcuin ; 
 opposed adoptionism ; wrote a metrical version of the creed. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcix. 
 
 Pauiitae : a party of the Acephali, followers of Paul, patriarch 
 of Alexandria, 6th cent. 
 
 Pauperes Catholici : a party composed of "Waldenses who had 
 returned to the Church ; dates from the time of Innocent III. ; 
 object was to win others to the orthodox communion. 
 
 Pelagians : followers of Pelagius ; a school rather than a 
 sect ; held to the individuality of man, repudiated the doctrine 
 of the solidarity of the race, and regarded divine grace as an 
 aid rather than as a requisite to salvation. 
 
 F. Klasen, Die innere Entwickelung d. Pelagianismus, Freiburg '82- 
 Harnack, Dogmengesch. ill. 151. 
 
 Pelagius : (1) 485. British monk ; went to Rome ; opposed 
 Augustine ; held obedience to be a constitutive element in 
 religion, and freedom of will to be the power of alternate 
 choice. " Father of Pelagianism." 
 
 Confession of Faith. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xxi. 1155. 
 
 G. F, Wiggers, Darstellung d. Augustinianismus u. Pelagianismus, 
 Rostock 21, tr. And. '40; Fr. Wbrter, Der Pelagianismus, Freiburg '74 ; 
 S. and W. iv. 282 ; H. C. Sheldon, Hist. Chr. Doctr. i. 229. 
 
 (2) Name of two popes : — 
 W. und W. ix. 1752. 
 
124 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 i. 556-561. At command of Childebert presented a con- 
 fession of faith as a proof of his orthodoxy. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxix. 391. 
 
 CeiUier xi. 327. 
 
 ii. 579-590. Paid the Lombards to withdraw from Rome. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxii. 701. 
 
 CeiUier xi. 335. 
 
 Peratae : an obscure sect mentioned by Clement of Alexandria 
 and Hippolytus ; seem to have held Gnostic doctrines based 
 on serpent worship and theories concerning the constellations. 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 533. 
 
 Peregrinus Proteus : 2d cent. ; apostate from Christianity ; 
 Cynic philosopher ; mentioned by Lucian. 
 
 Perfecti : a name assumed by the stricter Catharists, 12th 
 and 13th centt. 
 
 Perpetua, s., and Felicitas, S., Acts of: martyrs of the Car- 
 thaginian Church, 2d cent; authorship uncertain; Lat., per- 
 haps from a Gk. original. 
 
 Gall. ii. 167; Migne, P.L. iii. 13; ANF. iii. 697. 
 
 Bbhringer i. 73 ; Schanz § 770 ; J. K. Harris, Lond. '90. 
 
 Perpetua, Passion of. 
 
 V. J. A. Robinson in T. and S. i. 2. 
 
 Perpetuus, s. : abp. of Tours, c. 460-490. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 751. 
 
 CeiUier x. 438. 
 
 Peter : (1) Gospel of : c. 165. Purports to be an apostolic 
 memoir of Jesus ; Docetic tendency ; anti-Judaic ; prob. origi- 
 nated in W. Asia. 
 
 H. B. Swete, Lond. '93; T. und U. ix. 2. ANF. ix. 
 
 (2) Apocalypse of : c. 160 or earlier ; commented on by 
 Clement of Alexandria ; anti-Judaic. 
 
 Hlgfld., 64; O. Gebhardt, Leip. '93. 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 470 ; Zahn, Kanon, 810. 
 
 (3) Preaching of : c. 150 or earlier ; gospel memoir ; pur- 
 ports to be from Peter, " Kerugma Petri." 
 
 Hlgfld. iv. 51, Dobschutz in T. und U. xi. 1. 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 472 ; Zahn, Kanon, 820. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 125 
 
 (4) Succeeded Theonas in Alexandrian school ; abp. of 
 Alexandria, 300-311 ; martyr. 
 
 Gall. iv. '91; Routhiv. 23; Migne, P. G. xviii. 467. ANF. vi. 257. 
 S. and W. iv. 331. 
 
 (5) Succeeded Athanasius as abp. of Alexandria, 373-380. 
 
 Kouth iv. 19 ; Migne, P. G. xxxiii. 1273. ANF. vi. 269. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 443. 
 
 (6) S. : 4th cent. Bp. of Sebaste ; brother of Basil the 
 Great and Gregory of Nyssa. 
 
 (7) Mongus : Monophysite patriarch of Alexandria, c. 476 ; 
 d. c. 492. 
 
 (8) the Fuller : Monophysite patriarch of Antioch, 471-488. 
 
 (9) Monophysite bp. of Apamea in Syria, c. 510 on ; exiled. 
 
 (10) of Amiens: the Hermit; 1095-1115; apostle of first 
 crusade ; founded monastery of Neuf-moustier. 
 
 (11) C. 650. Monothelite patriarch of Constantinople ; 
 author of a synodical letter, in which he advanced the 
 doctrine of three wills. 
 
 (12) Tudebodus: priest, c. 1095. Author of a Hist, of 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 Migne, P. L. civ. 763. 
 
 (13) the Lombard : c. 1100-1164. Italian theologian ; pupil 
 of Abelard, Pallus, Hugo ; bp. of Paris. " Master of Sentences." 
 
 Sentences, 4 bks. 
 Migne, P. L. cxci., cxcii. 
 
 Feret i. 79 ; Ceillier xiv. 547. G. P. Fisher, Hist. Chr. Doctr. 227 ; 
 W. und W. ix. 1916. 
 
 (14) of Poitiers : follower of Lombard ; chancellor of Paris, 
 
 c. 1205. 
 
 Sentences, 5 bks. 
 Migne, P. L. ccxi. 775. 
 Feret i. 68 ; Ceillier xiv. 568. 
 
 (15) Chrysolanus : abp. of Milan, c. 1117. 
 
 Discourse on the Holy Spirit. 
 Migne, P. L. clxii. 1007. 
 
126 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 (16) the Venerable : 1092-1156 ; abt. of Cluny, c. 1158. 
 
 Treatise against the Jews. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxix. 
 Ceillier xiv. 500. 
 
 (17) Comeator : canon of Troves, 1179. 
 
 Scholastic Hist., on all the books of the Bible. 
 Migne, P. L. cxcviii. 1049. 
 Feret i. 42. 
 
 (18) Bp. of Chartres, 1187. 
 
 Migne, P. L. ccii. 397. 
 Ceillier xiv. 680. 
 
 (19) of Blois : d. c. 1200. Fr. ecclesiastic and scholar ; lived 
 in England. 
 
 On Christian Friendship ; On the Perfidy of the Jews ; On Love to 
 God and Neighbor. 
 
 J. A. Giles, 4 vols., Oxf. '47. 
 Ceillier xiv. 764. 
 
 (20) Monk, c. 1218. 
 
 Hist, of the Albigenses, until 1217. 
 Migne, P. L. ccxiii. 543. 
 
 (21) Hispanus : 1277. Pope and author of Summales Logi- 
 cales : v. John XXI. 
 
 (22) Bp. of Ravenna : v. Chrysologus. 
 
 Peter and Paul, Preaching of : quoted by Clement of Alexan- 
 dria. 
 
 T. und U. xi. 1. 
 
 Petiiiian : Donatist bp. of Cirta in Numidia, c. 400. 
 Petiiiianists : adherents of Petiiiian (q. v.) in his controversy 
 with Augustine. 
 
 Petrites : followers of Peter Mongus, Monophysite patriarch 
 of Alexandria. (477-490). 
 
 Petrobrusiann (Petrobussians) : the followers of Peter de 
 Brueys (d. c. 1125) ; opposed tyranny and profligacy of the 
 clergy. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 127 
 
 Petro-Johannitea : followers of Peter John Olivi (1279-1297) ; 
 a strict Franciscan order formed in opposition to the measures 
 of Nicholas III. 
 
 Petronius, s. : c. 450. Bp. of Bologna ; reputed author of 
 " Vitae Patrum," now lost. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 1082. 
 
 Pharhad : T. Aphraates. 
 Phibionitae : a local name of the Gnostics. 
 Phiiaster, s. : bp. of Brescia, 383-391. Opposed Arianism; 
 in his work on heresies he enumerates 156 sects. 
 Migne, P. L. xii. 1111 ; Fr. Oehler, Corp. Hseres. i. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 150 ; Herzog 2 xi. 574. 
 
 Phileas, s. : d. c. 311. Bp. of Thmuis in Egypt ; martyr. 
 Galland iv. 65; Kouth iv. 85; Migne, P. G. x. 1561. AN"CL. xiv. 
 440 ; ANF. vi. 162. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 441. 
 
 Phiiibert(us) : c. 616-684. Founder and abt. of Gemeticum 
 in Poitou. 
 
 Philip : (1) of Side : 5th cent. Presbyter of Alexandria ; 
 author of Christian Hist., 36 bks. 
 
 Ceillier viii. 535. 
 
 (2) Abt. of Harveng, d. 1182 ; called also Philip of Good 
 Hope (de Bonne-Espe>ance). 
 Migne, P. L. cciii. 
 Ceillier xiv. 683. 
 
 Phiiippists : moderate Lutherans who sided with Philip 
 Melanchthon. 
 
 Philogonius : bp. of Antioch, c. 319-323. 
 Philoponiats : v. Philoponus. 
 
 Philoponus, John : 601. Alexandrian grammarian ; founder 
 of the sect of Tritheites. Eminent philosopher, voluminous 
 writer (Suidas). 
 
 On the Creation of the "World ; On the Trinity. 
 
 S. andW. iv. 425. 
 
128 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Philostorgius : b. c. 368. Author of a Ch. Hist., 300-425, 
 in 12 bks. Fragments preserved by Photius (q. v.) ; Arian 
 tendency. 
 
 Ceillier viii. 509. 
 
 Phiiostratua : late 2d cent. ; scholar and traveller. 
 
 Life of Apollonius of Tyana ; Lives of the Sophists. 
 C. L. Kayser, Zurich, 2d edn., '53 (also Leip. '70-71) ; Bendorf and 
 Sohenokel, Leip. '93 ; trans, by Jacobs, Stuttgart '28-'33. 
 
 Philoxenus (Xenais) : eminent Syrian writer ; bp. of Mabug, 
 485-519; a leader of the Monophysites ; author of Philoxenian 
 Version of the Gospels. 
 
 E. A. Wallis Budge, 2 vols., Lond. '94 ; trans, in vol. ii. 
 
 Phcebadius : v. Fcegadius. 
 
 Photiniana : a Sabellian sect, 4th cent. ; followers of 
 Photinus, bp. of Sirmium in Lower Pannonia. 
 
 Photius : d. shortly after 886 ; patriarch of Constantinople. 
 
 Myriobiblion, extracts and abridgments from Greek writers ; Amphi- 
 lochia, questions and answers on difficult Scriptural questions ; Lexicon. 
 Mai i. ; Migne, P. G. ci.-civ. ; Bekker, 2 vols., Berlin '24-'25. 
 Cave ii. 47; Herzog 2 xi. 657; W. und W. ix. 2082. 
 
 Phrygians : V. Cataphrygians. 
 
 Phthartoiatrse : one of the two principal divisions of the 
 Monophysite sect, 6th cent. 
 
 Picards : v. Brethren of the Free Spirit. 
 
 Pierius : late 3d cent. ; succeeded Dionysius in Catechetical 
 school at Alexandria ; learned commentator ; called " the 
 younger Origen." 
 
 Eouth iii. 423 ; Migne, P. G. x. 241. ANCL. xiv. 400 ; ANF. vi. 157. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 439. 
 
 Pierre d'Aiiiy : 1350-1425. Educated at Paris ; professor of 
 theology at Navarre ; bp. of Puy, later of Cambrai ; Cardinal. 
 Pionius, s. : martyr at Smyrna, c. 250. 
 O. Gebhardt, Leip. '96. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 129 
 
 Piphiles : a name given to the Flemish Albigenses. 
 Pirmin(i)us, s. : d. 758. Bp. of Meaux ; founder and reformer 
 of monasteries ; missionary. 
 Migne, P. L. Ixxxix. 1029. 
 
 Pirnensians : an anti-sacerdotal sect, followers of John 
 Pirnensis (c. 1341). 
 
 Pistis Sophia : Gnostic book ; one of the few remains of 
 the literature of this sect j preserved in a Coptic MS. 
 
 M. G. Schwartze, ed. Petermann, Berlin '51, '53; Copt, and Lat. trans, 
 by Theosophical Pub. Co., Lond. '96 ; E. Amelineau, Paris '91. 
 
 Kostlin in Zeller's Theolog. Jahrb., Tubingen '5-1; S. and W. iv. 405; 
 T. und U. vii. 2 ; Krtiger § 28. 2; Harnack, Lit. i. 171, T. und U. vii. 2. 
 
 Pius : name of one bp. of Rome and eight popes : — 
 W. und W. x. 45 ; Herzog 2 xii. 
 
 i. S. : 140-154. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. ii. 789. 
 
 ii. 1458-1464. Cunning diplomat ; wrote a " Com. on the 
 Council of Basel," which he later revised to secure papal 
 favor ; bp. of Trieste, 1447, and of Siena, 1450 ; cardinal, 
 1456. 
 
 Autobiography ; Hist, of Frederick III. ; Hist, of Bohemia. 
 
 iii. Sept. 22-Oct. 18, 1503. Nephew of Pius II., by whom 
 appointed abp. of Siena, and cardinal, 1450 (v. Table II.). 
 
 Pliny, Caius P. Ceecilius Secundus : Imperial Governor of 
 Bithynia under Trajan, 111-113 ; correspondence between 
 Pliny and the Emperor relative to punishment of Christians. 
 
 Harnack, Chron. i. 256; Teuffel § 340; TV. M. Ramsay, Church in 
 Rom. Empire ; E. G. Hardy, Christianity and the Rom. Govt., ch. vi. 
 
 PlotinuB : 205-269. Neo-Platonist ; pupil of Ammonius 
 Saccas ; taught in Rome. 
 
 Enneads, i. e. treatise arranged (by Porphyry) in groups of nine. 
 
 H. Kirchner, Die Philosophie d. Plotin, Halle '54; A. Richter in Neo- 
 platonische Studien, i.-v., Halle '64-'67 ; TV. Windelband, Gesch. d. alten 
 Philosophie, § 54; Zeller iii. 466. 
 
 9 
 
130 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Pneumatomachoi (Trvevfia, jjia^eadai) : a sect which after the 
 decline of the Arian party, denied the Orthodox doctrine of 
 the Holy Spirit. V. also Macedonians. 
 
 Polycarp, s. : (1) c. 76-c. 155. Reputed disciple of the 
 Apostle John ; teacher of Irenasus ; bp. of Smyrna ; martyr. 
 
 Ep. to the Philippians. 
 
 Lgtft. in Ignatius and Polycarp, Lond. '85 ; GHZ. 
 Donaldson i. 154 ; Harnack, Ohron. i. 334, 381 ; Lit. i. 69 ; Kriiger § 8 ; 
 S. and W. iv. 423. 
 
 (2) Martyrdom of : letter addressed by the Church of 
 Smyrna to that of Philomelium ; date shortly after Poly- 
 carp's death. V. Lghtft. 
 
 (3) (Chorepiscopus) : late 5th cent. Reputed translator 
 into Syriac of the N. T. and portions of the 0. T. (Psalms 
 and Isaiah). 
 
 S. and W. iv. 431. 
 
 Polychroniua, s. : d. before 431. Bp. of Apamea in Syria ; 
 brother of Theodore of Mopsuestia ; opposed the allegorizing 
 tendency of the Alexandrian school. 
 
 Mai, NPB. vii. 2d part, 92. 
 0. Bardenhewer, Freiburg '79. 
 
 Poiycrates : c. 130-196. Bp. of Ephesus. 
 Routh ii. ; Migne, P. G. v. 1357. ANF. viii. 773. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 260. 
 
 Pontius : deacon of Carthage ; 3d cent. Biographer of 
 ; Cyprian. 
 
 Migne, P. L. iii. 1481. ANF. v. 267. 
 
 Poor Priests : a name given to Lollard clergy, 14th and 15th 
 -centt., who became missionaries without license from any bp. 
 
 Porphyry : (1) (Malchus) : 232-c. 305. Most eminent Neo- 
 platonist after Plotinus ; pupil and biographer of Plotinus ; 
 studied under Longinus ; opposed Christianity ; writer on 
 Aristotle. 
 
MANUAL OF PATKOLOGY 131 
 
 Gust. W olff, Porphyrii de philosophia ex oraculis haurienda libb. reliq. 
 Berlin, '56 ; A. Ign. Kleffner, Porphyrius der Neuplatoniker u. Christen- 
 feind, Paderborn '96; Zeller iii. ii. 636; Harnack, Lit. i. 173. 
 
 (2) Patriarch of Antioch, 404-413. 
 
 (3) s. : bp. of Gaza, 395-420. Lived an ascetic life at Scete 
 in Egypt, and near the Jordan. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Feb. 26. 
 
 Possidius, s. : bp. of Calama in Numidia, c. 400 on. Friend 
 and biographer of Augustine. 
 
 Migne, P. L. 1. 401. 
 
 Potamius : 4th cent. Bp. of Lisbon, c. 330. 
 
 Gall. v. 96 ; Migne, P. L. viii. 1410. 
 
 Prsedestinatus : name of an anonymous semi-Pelagian work, 
 5th or 6th cent. 
 
 Gall. x. 357 ; Migne liii. 359 ; Oehler i. 227 ; Sirmond i. 269. 
 
 Praxeans : a Monarchian sect, founded by one Praxeas, who 
 held to the Catholic doctrine that Jesus Christ is both God 
 and man. 
 
 Praxeas : 2d cent. ; a Monarchian and Patripassian ; some 
 time at Rome and Carthage ; opposed by Tertullian. 
 
 Tertullian, Against Praxeas. 
 
 Presbyter : V. Bishop. 
 
 Primianists : a Donatist sect, followers of Primian, bp. of 
 Carthage, an opponent of Augustine. 
 
 Primasius, S. : bp. of Adrumetum in N. Africa, c. 550. 
 
 MBP. ii. 142 ; Migne, P. L. Ixviii. 407; J. Hausleiter, Erlangen '87. 
 
 Zahn., Forsch. iv. 
 
 Primate : a metropolitan or presiding bishop. In the R. C. 
 ch. bps. to whose sees the dignity of vicar of the Holy See was 
 formerly annexed. In the English chh. the abp. of Canter- 
 bury is " Primate of all England ; " the abp. of York the " Pri- 
 mate of England." In the Irish chh. the abp. of Armagh is 
 " Primate of all Ireland ; " the abp. of Dublin, the " Primate 
 of Ireland." 
 
132 MANUAL OF PATBOLOGY 
 
 Addis and Arnold, Cath. Diet., p. 693 ; Smith and Cheetham, Diet, of 
 Chr. Antt. ii. 1708. 
 
 Primianua : Donatist bp. of Carthage, 392 on. 
 
 Prior : an eccles. officer next in rank to an abbot (q. v.). 
 Formerly the head of a Dominican monastery. 
 
 Priscian : c. 520. Native of Caesarea in Mauretania ; noted 
 grammarian. 
 
 Institutions Grammatics, libr. xviii., revised by his pupil Theodore. 
 
 Prisciiiian : d. 385. Founder of the sect of Priscillianists ; 
 layman of wealth and deep learning ; martyr. 
 
 G. Schepss, in Corp. script, lat. xviii. *89 ; Prisciiiian, Ein neuaufge- 
 fund. Schriftsteller, u. s. w., Wiirzburg '86. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 470. 
 
 Priscillianists : a Montanist sect, also called Quintillianists. 
 
 Bard. § 71. 
 
 Prochoros, s. (cf. Ac. vi. 5) ; according to tradition, one of 
 the seventy disciples ; bp. of Nicomeda in Bithynia. A hist, 
 of the Apostle John attributed to him is perhaps as late as 
 5th cent. 
 
 Prociianists : one of the two leading Montanist sects, follow- 
 ers of a Montanist teacher, Proclus, 3d cent. 
 
 Procius : (1) 3d cent. Montanist teacher ; said to have in- 
 troduced Montanism into Rome. 
 
 Harnaek, Lit. ii. 600. 
 
 (2) 412-485. Last of the great Neo-platonists. 
 Commentaries on the Platonic Dialogues ; Treatises on Liberty, Provi- 
 dence, and Evil. 
 
 Vict. Cousin, Paris '64; trans. Thos. Taylor, Lond. '25. 
 
 (3) Patriarch of Constantinople, 434-446. Opposed Nes- 
 torius ; friend and disciple of Chrysostom. 
 
 Gall. ix. 703; Migne, P. G. lxv. 651. 
 
 Procopius : 6th cent. Christian sophist ; lived in Gaza of 
 Syria, then a literary centre. 
 
 Hist, of the Persian War (408-549) ; Hist, of the War with the Van- 
 dals in Africa (395-545) ; Hist, of the Gothic Wars in Italy (487-574) ; 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 133 
 
 On the Buildings of the Emperor Justinian (v. Palestine Pilgrim Text 
 Series iii.) ; Anecdota, biographies. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. ; Dindorf in Corp. script, hist. byz. xvii.-xix. ; 
 trans, of Hists. by Kanngiesser, Griefswald '27-'31. 
 
 Nirschl § 322. 
 
 Proculus : bp. of Marseilles, c. 400. 
 
 Prodicus : Gnostic teacher, 2d cent. 
 
 Prophets, Zwickau : Lutheran fanatics, professed to be sub- 
 jects of immediate inspiration. 
 
 Prosper of Aquitaine, s. : disciple of Augustine, d. 463. Poet, 
 commentator (Pss. c. - cl.), historian. 
 
 Chronicle, creation until d. of Valens, 378. 
 
 MBP. viii. ; Migne, P. L. li. 
 
 CeiUier x. 276; S. and W. iv. 492 ; Bard. § 77. 3. ; Herzog 2 xii. 300. 
 
 Proterians : the Alexandrian Catholic party; opposed the 
 authority of Peter Mongus (v. Petrites). 
 
 Proterius, s. : patriarch of Alexandria, 452-457. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 497. 
 
 Prozymites : a name given to the Eastern Church for its use 
 of leavened bread in the Eucharist. For its use of unleavened 
 bread, the Latin Church was called Azymites (q. v.) by Eastern 
 writers. 
 
 Prudentius : (1) (Aurelius Prudentius Clemens), 348-413. 
 Most important Christian poet of earlier Lat. church ; versed 
 in rhetoric and law ; wide knowledge of Lat. literature. 
 
 Poems : lyrical (Crowns of Martyrs) ; didactic (Origin of Sin) ; alle- 
 gorical (Spiritual Combat); apologetic (On the Deification of Human 
 Nature in Christ). 
 
 Migne, P. L. lix. 775-lx. ; trans, of selected hymns by Fr. St. John 
 Thackeray, Lond. '90. 
 
 Bahr iii. 453 ; Bard. § 73; S. and W. iv. 500; Nirschl § 185 ; W. und 
 W. x. 578. 
 
 (2) S. : bp. of Troyes, c. 861. Wrote On Predestination 
 against Erigena. 
 Migne, P. L. cxv. 965. 
 Bahr iv. § 23. 
 
134 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Psathyrians : an Arian party led by Theoctistus, a pastry- 
 cook (y}ra9vpoTrco\r)<;) of Constantinople, maintained that God 
 the Father existed before God the Son. 
 
 Pselius, Michael: 1020-1105 or later. Byzantine philoso- 
 pher, theologian, commentator, poet. 
 
 Migne, P. G. cxxii. 477 ; K. N. Sathas, Paris -74. 
 
 Krumb. § 184. 
 
 Pseud-Chrysostom : under this title a Commentary on Mat- 
 thew (Opus Imperfectum in Mat.) improperly ascribed to 
 Chrysostom ; 54 homilies, of which 13 (middle)-19, 25, 51 
 are lost. 
 
 Pseudo-Ambrose : V. Ambrosiaster. 
 
 Psilanthropists : those who maintained the doctrine that 
 Christ was mere man (i/rtXo?, avQpa>Tro<i). 
 
 Psychics : a name given to the orthodox party by the Ter- 
 tiillianists, based on 1 Co. ii. 14, 15. 
 
 Psychopneumones : those who believed that the souls of the 
 good after death become angels ; the souls of the wicked, 
 devils (Augustine). 
 
 Ptoiemseans : a Gnostic party, 2d cent. Disciples of Ptole- 
 mseus, an offshoot from the school of Valentinus (Irenaeus). 
 
 Ptoiemaeus : late 2d cent. Gnostic philosopher ; disciple of 
 Valentinus. 
 
 Puiieyn, Robert : d. 1150. Native of Eng.; teacher at Oxford. 
 Paris ; cardinal, 1141. 
 
 Sentences, 8 bks. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxvi. 639. 
 
 Feret i. 38 ; Ceillier xiv. 391 ; Herzog 2 xii. 388. 
 
 Quadrattjs, s. : fl. in the reign of Hadrian, 117-138 ; a 
 hearer (bctiott^) of the Apostles (Eusebius) ; first 
 Christian apologist. 
 
 Apology, addressed to Hadrian. 
 Migne, P. G. v. 1265; Kouth i. 69. 
 Bard. § 15; Harnack, Lit. i. 95. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 135 
 
 Quartodecimans : those who celebrated Easter at the time of 
 the Jewish Passover, fourteenth Nisan. 
 Quintillianists : V. Priscillianists. 
 
 pABANUS MAURUS. : c. 776-856. Abt. of Fulda; abp. of 
 ■"■•J Mayence; commentator; wrote on the bks. of Maccabees; 
 one of the most eminent men of his time; promoter of learning. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cvii.-cxii. ; Pitra, Spic. iii. 428. 
 
 Bahr iii. 415; F. H. Schwartz, Heidelberg '11 ; Fr. Kunstmann, Mainz 
 •41 ; Ebert ii. 120 ; W. und W. x. 697 ; Herzog 2 xii. 459. 
 
 Rabuias : successor of Diogenes as bp. of Edessa, 412-435. 
 Active in Nestorian controversy, finally sided with Cyril of 
 Alexandria. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxvii. 1473. 
 Ceillier x. 143 ; S. and W. iv. 532. 
 
 Radulphus : abp. of Rheiins, 1124. 
 Migne, P. L. clxiii. 1415. 
 
 Rakusians : an Arabian sect mentioned by Mohammedan 
 writers. 
 
 Raoul : V. Rodulphus. 
 
 Ratherius : bp. of Verona, 931 ; author of Agonisticon. 
 
 Bahr iii. 346 ; Herzog 2 xii. 503. 
 
 Ratramnus : abt. of Corbie, c. 868. Disputed with Paschasius 
 Radbert on the Eucharist ; author of a treatise, " On the 
 Body and Blood of the Lord," which exerted a wide influence 
 in the Eng. Ref. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxi. ; Eng. trans, by Wm. Hugh, " Book of Bertram." 
 
 Bahr iii. 471; Ebert ii. 244; Herzog 2 xii. 535. 
 
 Raymond of Sabunde : c. 1436. Professor of theology in 
 Toulouse ; attempted to combine Mysticism with Scholasti- 
 cism ; wrote on natural theology. 
 
 Theologia naturalis, etc. 
 
 Hutter, Die Religion sphilosophie des Rayniundus v. Sabunde, Augs- 
 burg '53 ; Herzog 2 xii. 547. 
 
136 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Realists : mediaeval theologians who adopted the Aristote- 
 lian doctrine that genera exist prior to aDd independent of 
 individual objects (universalia ante rem). 
 
 Reginon : abt. of Priim, 892-899. Eminent for his learning. 
 
 Chronicle of Christian Era, until 917. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxii. 
 W. und W. x. 596. 
 
 Reinier : monk of Liege, 1188. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cciv. 9. 
 
 Remigius, s. : 435-533. " Apostle of the Pranks ; " influen- 
 tial in conversion of Olovis ; abp. of Bheims, 459 on ; one of 
 the patron saints of France. 
 
 Gall. x. 804 ; Migne, P. L. lxv. 961. 
 
 W. und W. x. 1047. 
 
 Remonstrants : V. Arminius. 
 
 R(ho)eticius, S. : bp. of Autun, early 4th cent. 
 
 Schanz § 767. 
 
 Reuchlin, John : 1455-1522. German humanist ; friend of 
 Zwingli and (Ecolampadius ; professor of jurisprudence ; judge 
 in the Swabian League ; taught Greek and Hebrew at Ingol- 
 stadt and Tubingen ; lexicographer and grammarian ; author 
 of a treatise on the cabalistic art. 
 
 E. T. Mayerhoff, Berlin '30; Herzog 2 xii. 715; W. und W. x. 1101; 
 L. Geiger, Leip. '71. 
 
 Rhetorians : an Alexandrian sect mentioned by Philaster as 
 followers of one Rhetorius. 
 
 Richard : d. c. 1173. Pupil of Hugo ; friend of S. Bernard ; 
 prior of St. Victor, 1162 on. 
 Edn. Rouen 1650. 
 Feret i. 120 ; Ceillier xiv. 697. 
 
 Rodulphus: abt. of St. Trudo, c. 1138. 
 Migne, P. L. clxxiii. 
 Ceillier xiv. 239. 
 
 Rogatiani : a Donatist sect, named from the leader Rogatus. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 137 
 
 Romanus : the Singer (6 /AeXwSo?), 5th cent. ; a famous and 
 prolific hymn-writer of the Eastern Church; said to have 
 composed 1,000 hymns. 
 
 Pitra, Anal. i. 
 
 W. mid W. x. 1261. 
 
 Roricon : monk of Moissac, c. 1004. 
 
 Deeds of the Franks, from their origin until the death of Clovis. 
 Migne, P. L. cxxxix. 589. 
 
 Roscellinus : c. 1125. Champion of Nominalism. 
 
 Rufinus, Tyrannius : c. 345-410. Early friend of Jerome, 
 whom he followed to the East ; engaged in literary work at 
 Rome and Aquileia. Famous theological translator. 
 
 Eccles. Hist., trans, and cont. of Eusebius' Hist. ; Two Apologies, one 
 against Jerome, one addressed to Anastasius, bp. of Rome. 
 Migne, P. L. xxi. 1123 ; NF. sec. series, iii. 405; BKV. 
 Ceillier vii. 448 ; Nirschl § 171 ; S. and W. iv. 555. 
 
 Runcarii : an Antinomian sect of the Waldenses ; held that 
 as sin comes from the heart, no part of the body below the 
 waist can commit sin. 
 
 Eupert : (1) S. : 7th cent. Bp. of Worms and Salzburg ; 
 " the Apostle of Bavaria." 
 
 (2) D. 1135. Abt. of St. Heribert, near Cologne. 
 
 Comm. on the Minor Prophets ; On the Trinity. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxvii.-clxix. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 280; W. und W. x. 1367. 
 
 Rupitae : a name given to the Donatist congregation at Rome, 
 who were forced to celebrate their religious services in caves. 
 Ruricius : (1) s. : bp. of Limoges, d. c. 507. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 67. 
 Ceillier x. 607. 
 
 (2) s. : d. c. 553. Grandson of I. ; bp. of Limoges. 
 
 Rusticua, (H)elpidiua : Christian poet ; physician to King 
 
 Theodoric, c. 350 ; author of a poem on Bib. Hist. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxii. 543. 
 Nirschl § 300. 
 
138 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Rustic(i)us : made deacon of Rome, 549, by his uncle, Vigilius, 
 who later excommunicated him. 
 
 Gall. xii. 37; Migne, P. L. lxvii. 1165. 
 Ceillier xi. 285. 
 
 Ruysbroek (-brok), Joh. : b. (Ruysbroek) 1293, d. 1381. 
 Flemish theologian and writer; Augustinian; vicar of Gun- 
 dale in Brussels ; prior of Griinthal ; family name unknown. 
 Friend of Tauler ; " Doctor Ecstaticus." 
 
 On Faith and Judgment ; On True Contemplation ; The Kingdom of 
 Those who Love God. 
 
 I. G. Englehardt, Rich. v. St. Victor u. Joh. Ruysbroek, Erlangen '38 ; 
 Bbhringer xviii. 442 ; Licht. xi. 363. 
 
 Sabatniki : Russian Sabbatarians, 15th cent. 
 Sabbatarians : those who believe that the observance of 
 the Seventh Day is obligatory upon Christians. 
 
 Sabbatians : Judaizing Novatians, followers of the presbyter 
 Sabbatius ; condemned by Council of Constantinople, 381. 
 
 Sabellians : party of Sabellius, c. 257 on. Held that God 
 is one, but manifesting himself in three modes, or by three 
 divine energies. 
 
 Sabellius : at Rome, 198-217. Leader of eastern branch of 
 Monarchian party, which came to be called by his name. 
 
 On the Nature of the Trinity. 
 
 W. und W. x. 1447. 
 
 Sabotiers : a name given to the Waldenses from the sabots 
 worn by French peasants. 
 
 Saccophori (i. e. " wearers of rough garments ") ; ascetic 
 sect, 4th cent. 
 
 Sacramentarians : a name given by the Lutherans to the 
 Zwinglians, from their belief that the consecrated elements of 
 the Eucharist are merely sacramental symbols. 
 
 Sacrificati : V. Lapsi. 
 
 Sahak : v. Isaac (1). V. Am. Jour, of Theol. Oct. '98. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 139 
 
 Salomon (Shelemon) : c. 1222 ; of Khilat (Akhlat), near Van. 
 
 Apis, theol. and hist, selections. 
 
 Saionius : bp. of Genoa or Vienne, 5th cent. ; commentator. 
 
 Migne, P. L. liii. 967 (v. liv. 887). 
 
 Saivianus : d. 495. Priest of Marseilles. 
 
 Fr. Pauly in Corp. script, eccl. lat. viii. '83 ; Gall. x. ; Migne liii. BKV. 
 
 Schimmer, Halle '75; Pauly, Die handschriftl. Ueberlieferung, etc., 
 Wien '81; A. Hammerle, Studien zu Salvian etc., Landshut '93; 
 Nirschl § 257; Ceillier x. 359. 
 
 Salvius : 5th cent. Bp. of Martigny. 
 
 Laterculus, a calendar. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xiii. 671. 
 
 Samosatenes : followers of Paul of Samosata. bp. of Antioch 
 (c. 260) ; also called Paulinists. 
 
 San Millan : v. Emilianus. 
 
 Satuminians : Syrian Gnostics, dating from the reign of 
 Hadrian; take their name from Saturninus (Saturnilus) of 
 Antioch. 
 
 Saturninus, s. : 3d cent. First bp. and patron of Toulouse. 
 
 Savonarola, Jerome : b. (Ferrara) 1452, d. (Florence) 1498. 
 Italian political and religious reformer ; Dominican monk ; 
 eloquent preacher of Florence ; opposed eccles. profligacy and 
 oppression ; martyr. 
 
 Triumph of the Cross (tr. J. O. Hill, Lond. '68) ; Compend of 
 Philosophy. 
 
 F. T. Perrens, 2d edn., Paris '56 ; K. E. Madden, 2 vols., Lond. '53 ; 
 Bohringer xxiv. 747 ; W. und W. x. 1738 ; W. K. Clark '78 ; J. L. O'Neil, 
 Boston '98; Pasquale Villari, Florence '88 (tr. N. Y. '96). 
 
 Saxuif : 7th cent. Builder and abt. of Medeshamstede ; bp. 
 of Mercia. 
 
 Schoolmen : name given to the scholars and teachers of the 
 Middle Ages. The close of the 6th cent, marks the end of 
 the Patristic period (principles of Christianity made dogmas) ; 
 v. Boethius. The period from Boethius (c. 520) to Anselm 
 (c. 1078) was one of transition. With Anselm began the scho- 
 lastic age proper which lasted until the Reformation. The 
 
140 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 problem of the Schoolmen was to define, harmonize, and de- 
 fend the doctrines deduced and authoritatively received by 
 the Church. 
 
 Schwenkfeld, Caspar Schw. v. Ossing : b. 1490 (Ossing in 
 Silesia), d. 1561 (Ulm). German Mystic ; Protestant, but 
 opposed by the Lutherans ; founded sect of Schwenkfeldians. 
 
 Grosse Confession (1540-47). 
 O. Kadelbach, Lauban '61. 
 
 Schwenkfeldians : a sect of German Anti-Sacramentalists ; 
 
 V. Caspar Schwenkfeld. 
 
 Sciiutan Martyrs : martyrs in reign of Sept. Severus. 
 
 ANF. ix. ; v. J. A. Robinson in T. and S. i. 2. 
 
 Scotigena, Scotus : v. Erigena. 
 
 Herzog 2 xiii. 788 ; W. und W. x. 2133. 
 
 Scotists : v. John (17). 
 
 Scotopites : a name given to the Circumcellions. 
 
 Sebadius : v. Fcegadius. 
 
 Secundians : a Gnostic sect, 2d cent. ; followers of one 
 Secundus, a contemporary of Ptolemseus (Hippolytus). 
 
 Secundums : bp. of Armagh ; nephew of St. Patrick, in whose 
 praise he wrote a hymn. 
 
 Migne, P. L. liii. 837. 
 
 Sedatus : bp. of Beziers, c. 580. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxii. 771. 
 
 Sedulius, Ccelius : poet, 5th cent. 
 
 Carmen Paschale, poem on the miracles of the Lord ; Elegia, poem 
 contrasting Christ with O. T. types. 
 
 Joh. Huemes in Corp. script, eccl. lat. x. '85 ; Gall. ix. 533 ; Migne, 
 P. L. xix. 433. 
 
 Nirschl § 187 ; Bahr iv. § 31 ; Ceillier viii. 107 ; S. and W. iv. 598. 
 
 See (Lat. sedes, " seat ") : originally the episcopal throne or 
 cathedra ; then the (cathedral) city wherein was located the 
 episcopal residence ; then the jurisdiction of which that was 
 the centre. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 141 
 
 Seleucians : followers of Seleucus, a successor of Hermo- 
 genes ; rejected baptism with water and denied the resurrec- 
 tion of the body. 
 
 Semidalites : a sect of the Acephali, 5th cent. 
 
 Semi-Pelagians: a name given by the Schoolmen to the 
 moderate Pelagians of Gaul, 5th cent. 
 
 Sentences (Sentential) : i. e. opinions ; in scholastic philoso- 
 phy the definitive statements of Scripture and of the Church 
 writers, on Ecclesiastical doctrines. The first and great syste- 
 matic collection of these was by Peter Lombard (" Sententia- 
 rum libri iv.") q. v. Precursors of this book were the works 
 of Anselm, Monologium ; William of Champeaux, Summa theo- 
 logica ; Hugo, Summa theologica. The work won for Peter 
 the title " Magister Sententiarum," and became the commen- 
 tator's thesaurus ; commented on by Alexander of Hales, 
 Thomas Aquinas, Duns Scotus, William of Occam, and 
 others. 
 
 Sententiarii : name given to the servile followers and de- 
 pendants upon Peter Lombard's Sentences. 
 
 Serapion (1) : bp. of Antioch, 192-209. Author of a letter 
 concerning the Gospel of Peter, cf. Bus. H. B. vi. 12. 
 
 Kouth i. 447; Migne, P. G. v. 1371; Mai, Spic. iv. p. xlv. ANF. viii. 
 775. 
 
 U. Bouriant '92 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 503. 
 
 (2) s. : surnamed Scholasticus : d. c. 358. Bp. of Thmuis ; 
 friend of Athanasius and Anthony the Great. 
 Gall. v. 52 ; Pitra, Anal, i., ii. ; Anal, sacra et classica, i. 
 Ceillier iv. 332. 
 
 Sergius : patriarch of Constantinople, 610-638. Founder of 
 Monothelitism ; author of " Te Deum." 
 Pitra, Anal. i. 250. 
 Bard. § 86. 2. 
 
 Sethians : an obscure Gnostic sect mentioned by Irenasus ; 
 supposed to have been of the Valentinian school. 
 
142 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Severians : Encratite Gnostics who accepted the Encratite 
 notions of creation, rejecting the theory of ./Eons. 
 
 Severianus : bp. of Gabala in Syria, c. 408. Friend, later 
 a foe, of Chrysostom. 
 
 Migne, P. G. Ixv. ; A. Papadopulos-Kerameus, St. Petersburg '91. 
 
 Severua : (1) Monophysite patriarch of Antioch, 512-c. 518. 
 
 Gall, xi. 221. 
 
 Cave i. 499 ; S. and W. iv. 637. 
 
 (2) Suipicius : c. 363-c. 410. Friend of Paulinus of Nola ; 
 distinguished advocate ; became an ascetic ; ecclesiastical his- 
 torian, " The Christian Sallust." 
 
 Historia Sacra, to 400 a. b. 
 
 C. Halm in Corp. script, eccl. lat. i. '66 ; Gall. viii. 353 ; Migne xx. 95. 
 BKV. ; NF. sec. series, xi. 
 
 Nirschl § 182; Ceillier viii. 110. 
 
 Sidonius, Apollinaris, s. : c. 431-c. 482. Bp. of Clermont, 
 471 on ; poet. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 435; Sirmond i. 465. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 649; Bard. § 93. 2; Ceillier x. 379. 
 
 Sigebert : monk of Gembloux, 1030-1112. 
 
 Chronicle, 381-1106. 
 Migne, P. L. clx. 
 Ceillier xiv. 59. 
 
 Simeon : (1) s. : d. c. 107. Successor of James as bp. of 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 Herzog 2 xiv. 240. 
 
 (2) Called stylites, s. : 388-460. First of a series of pillar- 
 saints (Sophocles, Gk. Lex., under cttiAuti??) ; lived near 
 Antioch. 
 
 Bar.-Gould, Jan. 5 ; Nirschl § 275. 
 
 (3) Metaphrastes, s. : c. 975. Author of Lives of Saints, for 
 which he gathered, edited, and translated (/tere^/sao-e, whence 
 his name) material. 
 
 Pitra, Anal. i. 432. 
 Cave ii. 88. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 143 
 
 Simon Magus : c. 35. Samaritan magician. 
 
 See Acts viii. ; Justin Martyr, Apology, i. 26, 56 ; Apost. Const, vi. 8 ; 
 Clem, of Alex., Homilies, ii. 22 ; Herzog 2 xiv. 246; S. and W. iv. 681. 
 
 simonians : early heretics ; doctrines traced to Simon Magus. 
 
 Simpiicius : (1) s. : pope, 468-483. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lviii. 31 ; BKV. 
 
 Ceillier x. 401; S. and W. iv. 690 ; Nirschl § 269. 
 
 (2) S. : elected abp. of Bourges, 472 on, although a layman 
 and the father of a family. 
 Siricius, s. : pope, 384-398. 
 
 Gall. vii. 531 ; Migne, P. L. xiii. 1115. BKV. 
 Ceillier vi. 99; Kirschl § 165; S. and W. iv. 696. 
 
 Siscidenses : a Waldensian sect that accepted the Eucharist. 
 Sixtus : name of one bp. of Rome and four popes : — 
 i. s. : 115-125. Introduced the celebration of Easter at 
 Rome ; martyr. 
 
 ii. S. : 257-258. Martyr ; no writings extant. 
 
 iii. s.: 432-440. 
 
 Gall. ix. 518; Migne, 1. 581. BKV. 
 
 iv. 1471-1484. General of the Franciscan order ; cardinal 
 accused of nepotism. 
 
 Herzog 2 xiv. 325. 
 (V. Table II.) 
 
 Smaragdus : abt. of St. Michael, diocese of Verdun, c. 820 ; 
 one of the greatest theologians of his day ; commentator on 
 N. T. and Benedictine Rules. 
 
 The Royal Life. 
 Migne, P. L. cil 
 
 Socrates : c. 440. One of the most valuable of the early 
 church historians ; pupil of Hilladius and Ammonius. 
 
 Ch. Hist., time of Constantine until 439. 
 Migne, P. G. lxvii. ; NF. sec. series, ii. 
 Herzog 2 xiv. 403. 
 
 Socratitae : a local name of the Gnostics. 
 
144 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Sonnatius, s. : abp. of Rheims, c. 594-631. Reputed author 
 of Statuta Synodalia. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxx. 441. 
 
 Sophronius, s. : d. 638. Pupil and friend of John Moschus ; 
 patriarch of Jerusalem ; voluminous writer. 
 Odes {avcLKpeovra) . 
 Migne, P. G. Ixxxyii. 3147. 
 Ceillierxi. 70C ; Nirschl § 345. 
 
 Sozomen Salaminius, Hermiaa : b. C. 400. Eminent church 
 historian ; lawyer of Constantinople. 
 
 Compcnd of Church Hist., Ascension of Christ until deposition of 
 Licinius, 323 ; Church History, 9 bks. 324^125. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxvii. 843; NF. sec. series, ii. 181. 
 
 Ceillier viii. 525; Herzog 2 xiv. 403. 
 
 Speronistse : a local name of the Albigenses. 
 
 Spiritualists : a name assumed by the strict Franciscans, 
 late 14th cent., respecting the manner of observance of the rule 
 of S. Francis. 
 
 Staurolatrse : T. Cnazinzarians. 
 
 Stedingers : a politico-religious sect of Germany, 13th cent. ; 
 name derived from locality of their origin. 
 
 Stephen : name of one bp. of Rome and eight popes : — 
 
 Herzog 2 xiv. 676. 
 
 i. s. : bp. of Rome, 254-257. In his time the controversy 
 on heretical baptism which eventually led to separation from 
 the African Church. 
 
 ii. 752-757. In his time the beginning of papal sovereignty 
 over the exarchate of Ravenna. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 959. 
 
 iv. 816-817. Crowned Louis the Pious. 
 
 ix. 1057-1058. Abt. of Monte Cassino ; church reformer- 
 Stephen : V. Eddius. 
 
 Strigolniks : a Russian sect, 14th cent. ; blending of Jewish 
 and Christian doctrines. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROL OGY 145 
 
 Succat : V. Patricius. 
 
 Suger : c. 1081-1151. Abt. of S. Denis ; chancellor of 
 Prance ; contemporary of Bernard and Abelard. 
 
 Migne, clxxxvi. 1151. 
 Ceillier xiv. 373. 
 
 Suidas : monk, late 10th cent. ; author of a Greek Lexicon. 
 
 G. Bernhardy, Halle '34-'53; Imm. Bekker, Berlin '54. 
 
 Sulpicius II., s. : surnamed Pius ; abp. of Bourges, 624-644. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxxx. 573. 
 Ceillier xi. 732. 
 
 Suso, Heiarich : b. (Swabia) c. 1300, d. (Ulm) 1365. Domin- 
 ican ; influenced by Eckhart ; after death surnamed Amandus. 
 
 Ed. Bohmer in Giesebreoht u. Bohmer's Damaris, Stetlin '65; M. 
 Diepenbrock, Kegensburg, 2d edn. '37; Bdhringer xviii. 297; Lieht. xi. 
 755; Fr. Bevan, Lond. '87. 
 
 Sylvester : name of two popes : — 
 Licnt. xi. 597. 
 
 i. s. : 314-335. Said to have baptized Constantine, from 
 whom he received large grants by charter. 
 Migne, P. L. viii. 795. 
 
 ii. S. : v. Gerbert. 
 
 Symmachians : a name given to the Nazarenes, perhaps 
 from the Ebionite Symmachus. 
 
 Symmachus : (1) c. 201 ; Ebionite. Made a revision of the 
 Greek 0. T. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 209. 
 
 (2) Quintus Aurelius Memmius : 4th cent. Last eminent 
 champion of paganism at Rome ; high official in Rome and 
 provinces ; friendly to Christians. 
 
 Migne, P. L. xviii. 141. 
 
 (3) Cceiius, s. : pope, 498-514. Built and adorned many 
 
 churches. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxii. 39. 
 
 10 
 
146 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Synceiius : Georgian monk, 792. 
 
 Synesiua : bp. of Ptolemais, 409 on ; became a Neoplatonist 
 through Hypatia's teaching ; studied in Athens ; poet and 
 hymn-writer. 
 
 J. Fr. Boissonade, Paris '25 ; Migne, P. G. Ixvi. 1021 ; R. Hercher, 
 Letters, Paris '63 ; W. Christ u. M. Paranikas, HymDS, Leip. '77 ; see P. 
 Klimek, Kritische Bernierkungen zum Texte u. s. w. Breslau '91 ; trans, 
 by H. Druon, Paris '78; Isaac Meyer, Phila. '88; Gregoire et Collambet, 
 2dedn. Lyons '39. 
 
 H. Druon, Paris '59; R. E. Volkmann, Berlin 'G9. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 756; Ceillier viii. 22 ; Bard. § 58 ; Nirschl § 160 ; R. E. 
 Volkmann, Berlin '69. 
 
 Synod : v. Council. 
 
 Synusiastse : those who held that the incarnation of Christ 
 was effected by a blending of the divine substance with that of 
 human flesh. 
 
 TABENNESIOTES : V. John (4). 
 Taboritea : a Bohemian sect, 1419 on ; received commu- 
 nion in both kinds. 
 Talaia : v. John (4). 
 
 Tanoheimians : a fanatical sect of the Netherlands ; follow- 
 ers of one Tancbelm, who, c. 1115, began to proclaim himself 
 the Son of God. 
 
 Tarasius, s. : d. c. 806. Chief sec'y to the emperor ; a lay- 
 man, he succeeded Paul IV. as patriarch of Constantinople. 
 
 Migne, P. G. xcviii. 1371. 
 Bar.-Gould, Feb. 25. 
 
 Tascogninditae : a Montanist sect of Galatia ; followers of 
 one Simon ; rejected revelation, creeds, and the sacraments. 
 
 Tatian : 2d cent. Syrian apologist; disciple of Justin 
 Martyr ; reputed founder of Mesopotamian sect of Encratites 
 (Hydroparastatse) . 
 
 Against the Greeks (c. 170), J. C. F. Otto, Jena '51 ; Migne, P. G. 
 vi. 801 ; T. und U. iv. 1. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 147 
 
 Diatessaron (to 8m recro-dpav), harmony of the Gospels. 
 
 ANF. ii. 61; BKV. ; Diatessaron, ANF. ix. 35. 
 
 Donaldson, iii. 3 ; S. and W. iv. 783 ; Bard. § 17 ; Harnack, Chron. i. 
 284, Lit. ii.,485; Nirschl § 50; B. F. Westcott, Canon, 319; J. H. Hill, 
 Edinburgh '94; Saml. Hemphill, Lond. '88. 
 
 Tatianists : Gnostic sect (v. Tatian), chiefly noted for 
 encratic tendencies. 
 
 Tauier, John : b. 1300 in Strasburg, where d. 1361. Noted 
 mystic and preacher; influenced by Eckhart and Nicolas of 
 Basel ; friend of Ruysbroek. 
 
 K. Schmidt, Hamburg '41 ; Ed. Bohmer, in Giesebrecht u. Bbhmer's 
 Damaris, Stetlin '65. 
 
 Bbhringer xvii. ; Herzog 2 xv. 251 ; Fr. Bevan, Lond.' 87; C has. Kings- 
 ley in " New Miscellanies," '60. 
 
 Teaching of the Twelve Apostles : an early church manual, 
 prob. not later than early 2d cent. ; consists of two parts : 
 (1) a moral treatise based on an earlier work, " The Two 
 Ways." (2) A manual of church rites ; perhaps of Syrian 
 origin. 
 
 Lghtft. p. 215 ; T. und U. ii. 1,2; E. Jacquier, Lyons and Paris '91 ; 
 P. Tgn. M. Minasi, Rome '91; R. D. Hitchcock and Fr. Brown, N. Y. '85; 
 Ph. Schaff, N. Y. '89 ; trans. ANF. vii. 369. 
 
 Zahn. Forsch iii. 278 ; Emile Renesse, Giessen '97. 
 
 Tertiarii : v. Franciscans. 
 
 Tertullian, Quintus Septimus Plorens : C 160—230. Eminent 
 jurist ; leader of the Montanists ; founded sect of Tertullian- 
 ists, which continued until 5th cent. ; first and greatest Lat. 
 apologist. 
 
 Apology, addressed to the rulers of the Rom. Empire ; Against Mar- 
 cion ; On the Resurrection of the Flesh ; On the Soul. 
 
 Reifferscheid and Wissow in Corp. script, lat. xx. '90 ; Migne, P. L. 
 i., iii.; Fr. Oehler, 3 vols., Leip. '53-54; see W. v. Hartel, Patristische 
 Studien, 4 vols., Wien '90 ; E. Kroymann, Qusestiones Tertullianeae 
 criticaa, Innspruck '94; T. und U. v. 2. ANF. iii., iv. ; BKV.; Kellner, 
 2 vols., Kbln '82; M. Nisard, Paris '62. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. ii. 667; S. and W. iv. 818; Bbhringer iii. ; Bard. § 36; 
 TeufEel § 373 ; G. A. Jackson, N. Y. '95 ; Schanz § 659 ; Licht. xi. ; 
 Herzog 2 xv. 343; E. Kroymann, Vienna '98. 
 
148 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Tertullianiats : Montanists ; adopted the views of Tertullian ; 
 stood for Montanism and stricter Christian life ; also called 
 themselves Spirituals. 
 
 Tetrapla : v. Hexapla. 
 
 Texeranta : a name given to the Albigenses of S. France. 
 
 Theocatagnostse : a name given by John of Damascus to 
 those who held unorthodox views about God. 
 
 Theodore : (1) : v. Gregory Thaumaturgus. 
 
 Harnaok, Lit. i. 428. 
 
 (2) the Heraclean, s. : d. c. 358. Bp. of Heraclea ; Bibl. 
 commentator. 
 
 Mai, NPB. vi. 214; Migne, P. G. xviii. 1307. 
 Ceillier iv. 316. 
 
 (3) c. 350-c. 428. Bp. of Mopsuestia; pupil of Diodorus, 
 studied rhetoric and literature under Libanius ; friend of 
 Chrysostom, through whose influence he became a Christian ; 
 opposed Apollinarianism. 
 
 On the Incarnation; On Persian Magic; Commentary on Minor 
 Prophets. 
 
 Migne, P. G., lxvi.; H. B. Swete, 2 vols., Camb. '80-82; J. B. Chabot, 
 Paris '97. 
 
 Cave i. 385; S. and W. iv. 934; Bard. § 56; Herzog 2 xv. 395. 
 
 (4) 6th cent. Successor of Theodosius as patriarch of 
 Alexandria. 
 
 (5) b. (Tarsus) c. 602. Abp. of Canterbury. "In many 
 respects the link between ancient and mediaeval church his- 
 tory, and between eastern and western culture." 
 
 The Penitential ; decisions on disciplinary points. 
 S. and XV. iv. 926 ; Bar.-Gould, Sept. 19 ; Hook i. 
 
 (6) Name of two popes : — • 
 
 i. 642-649. Opposed the Monothelites. 
 MBP. xii. 839; Migne, P. L. Ixxxvii. 71. 
 ii. 897 ; twenty days. 
 
 (7) surnamed Studita, s. : 759-812. Monk of Constanti- 
 nople ; opposed the Iconoclasts. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 149 
 
 Mai, NPB. vi. 293, v. 2d prt. viii. ; Migne,P. G. xcix. ; Pitra, Anal. i. 
 336 ; Sirmond v. , viii. 
 
 Theodoret, S. : c. 386-485. Bp. of Cyrus (Cyrrhus) ; fellow- 
 student of Nestorius and John of Antioch ; pupil of Chry- 
 sostom and Theodore of Mopsuestia ; a leading scholar and 
 theologian of the cent. 
 
 Apology; Church Hist. c. 323-c. 428. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxx.-lxxxiv. ; Sirmond u. Schulze, 5 vols., 10 prts., Halle 
 1769-74; Th. Gaisford, Apology, Oxf. '39; Ch. Hist. Oxf. '54. NF sec. 
 series, iii. 
 
 A. Giildenpenning, Die Kirchengesch. des Theodoret v. Kyrrhos, etc., 
 Halle '89; N. Glubokowski, Moscow '90; Bard. § 60; Nirschl § 232; 
 S. and W. iv. 904 ; Ceillier x. 19. 
 
 Theodosians : the Alexandrian section of the Phthartolatrse. 
 
 Theodosius : Monophysite bp. of Alexandria, 536-568. 
 
 Theodotion : author of a revision of the Greek 0. T., prob. 
 between 130 and 189. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 970 ; Harnack, Lit. ii. 790. 
 
 Theodotus : 430. Bp. of Ancyra in Galatia ; opposed Nes- 
 torius. 
 
 Migne, P. G. Ixxvii. 1313. 
 
 Theoduiphus: bp. of Orleans, c. 821 (?). Hymn-writer and 
 theologian. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cv. 187. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 983. 
 
 Theognostus : c. 280. Head of Alexandrian school in reign 
 of Diocletian. 
 
 Routh iii. 405; Migne, P. G. x. 235. ANCL. xiv. 397; ANF. vi. 155. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 437. 
 
 Theonas : bp. of Alexandria, 282-300. 
 
 Routh iii. 437; Migne, P. L. x. 1567. ANF. vi. 158. 
 
 Theopaschites : Monophysite sect ; maintained that Christ 
 had but one (the divine) nature, and that this divine nature 
 suffered in the crucifixion. 
 
 Theophanes : (1) called the Confessor, 758-c. 816. Abt. of 
 a cloister near Sigriona. 
 
150 MANUAL OF PATKOLOGY 
 
 Karl Krumbacher, Munich '97 ; Migne, P. G. cviii., cix. ; C. de Boor, 
 2 vols., Leip. *83-'85. 
 
 J. Classen in Corp. script, hist. byz. xxxviii., xxxis. ; Krumb. § 144. 
 
 (2) Abp. of Nicaea, c. 1347. 
 
 Migne, P. G. cl. 281. 
 
 Theophilus : (1) s. : bp. of Antioch, 169-c. 181. 
 
 Apology, addressed to Autolycus. 
 
 Gall. ii. 77; Migne, P. G. vi. 1023 ; J. C. F. Otto, Jena '61. ANCL. li.; 
 ANF. ii. 87; BKV. 
 
 Donaldson, iii. 63; Kriiger, § 42; Bard. § 20; Harnack, Lit. ii. 496; 
 T. und U. und I. iv. ; W. Sanday in Studia Biblica '85; Zahn, Forsch. ii. 
 31; S. andW. iv. 993. 
 
 (2) Patriarch of Alexandria, 385-412. 
 
 Gall. vii. 603 ; Migne, P. G. lxv. 33; v. Gibbon, Decline and Fall, iii. : 
 Ceillier vii. 438 ; S. and W. iv. 999. 
 
 Theophorus : V. Ignatius. 
 
 Theophylact : still living, 1077. Abp. of Ac(h)ridia ; Biblical 
 commentator. 
 Migne, P. G. cxxiii.-exxvi. 
 Herzog 2 xv. 544. 
 
 Theophyiactians : a name given to the orthodox Alexandrian 
 Christians by the Jacobites, 7th cent. 
 
 Theosebites : a Syrian sect, 5th cent. on. 
 
 Theotimua, s. : c. 400. Bp. of Tomi in Lower Moesia ; author 
 of a " Treatise in dialogue form" (Jerome). 
 
 Ceillier vi. 282. 
 
 Therapeutae : Egyptian branch of the Jewish Essenes ; mis- 
 taken by early Christian writers for a Christian sect, 
 
 Euseb. ii. 17; F. C. Conybeare, Philo about the Contemplative Life, 
 pp.265ff. 
 
 Thnetopsychitae : V. Arabes. 
 
 Thomas : (1) Harklensis : early 7th cent. ; reviser of the 
 Philoxenian (Syriac) version of the N. T. 
 
 S. and W. iv. 1014. 
 
 (2) Bp. of York, 1100. ' 
 
 Migne, P. L. civ. 1625. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 151 
 
 (3) Abt. of Citeaux, c. 1200. Bib. commentator. 
 Migne, P. L. ccvi. 
 
 (4) of Celano : d. c. 1255. Eeputed author of " Dies Irae." 
 R. C. Trench, Sacred Lat. Poetry, Lond. '64. 
 
 (5) Thomas Aquinas : V. Aquinas. 
 H. J. Schaepman, Utrecht '98. 
 
 (6) Thomas a Kempis : v. Kempis. V. Bar.-Gould, Dec. 29. 
 Thomists : v. Aquinas. 
 
 Thondracians : an Armenian sect, 9th cent. ; their doctrines 
 were a blending of Parseeism and Paulicianism. 
 
 Three Chapters : an edict issued by Justinian (c. 545) con- 
 demning the writings of Theodore of Mopsuestia, Theodoret 
 (in defence of Nestorius and against Cyril), and Ibas of Edessa 
 (letter to Maris). 
 
 Thurificati : V. Lapsi. 
 
 Tichonius : African Donatist, 390. Commentator on the 
 Apocalypse. 
 
 Seven Rules, a key to the Christian life. 
 
 GaU. viii. 105, 741; Migne, P. L. xviii. 13; T. and S. iii. i. ; Pitra, 
 Spic. iii. 397. 
 
 Timotheans : an Alexandrian Monophysite sect ; named from 
 Timotheus Aelurus. 
 
 Timothy (1) : patriarch of Alexandria, 381-385. 
 
 Gall. vii. 345 ; Migne, P. G. xxxiii. 1295. 
 
 (2) Aelurus : patriarch of Constantinople, 457 on ; opposed 
 the canons of Chalcedon. 
 
 Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 
 S. and W. iv. 1031. 
 
 Tindale (Tyndale), William : b. (in Gloucestershire) c. 1484, 
 d. (Vilvorde near Brussels) 1536. Eng. scholar, translator, 
 reformer, martyr ; author of first printed Eng. N. Test., trans- 
 lated from the Greek (based on Erasmus's text) ; translated 
 Erasmus's Enchiridion of a Christian Soldier. 
 
 N. Test., ed. Fr. Fry, Lond. '78; Geo. Offor, Lond. '33. 
 
 Eobt. Demaus, Lond. '71. 
 
152 MANUAL OP PATKOLOGY 
 
 Titus : bp. of Bostra in Arabia, 362-371. "Wrote against the 
 Manichseans. 
 
 Gall. v. 269 ; Migne, P. G. xviii. 1069 ; P. A. Lagarde, Berlin '59 ; 
 v. Pitra in Analecta sacra et classica, i. 50. 
 
 Ceillier iv. 339. 
 
 Traditores : Christians in the Diocletian persecution who de- 
 livered up their Bibles and sacred utensils. 
 
 Traducians : those who believe that the soul as well as the 
 body is handed down from parent to child in germinal form 
 by natural generation ; a doctrine as early as Tertullian. 
 
 Triphysites : opponents of the Monophysites and Monothe- 
 lites in the councils of Toledo (684, 688). 
 
 Trisacramentarians : maintainers of the three sacraments, 
 Baptism, Communion, Absolution. 
 
 Trisciiidse : Sabellian heretics ; maintained that the divine 
 nature is composed of three parts, the union of which forms 
 the Holy Trinity. V. Philaster, Heresies xciii. 
 
 Tritheists : Monophysite sect, 6th cent. ; held that there were 
 three distinct substances in the Trinity, all similar to each 
 other. 
 
 Tropitae : those who held that Christ obtained a body of flesh 
 by a change of the divine substance to flesh. 
 Trypho : pupil of Origen. 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 405. 
 Two Ways : v. Ways. 
 
 j jlfila : b. c. 318, d. (Constantinople) c. 380. Probably a 
 *■* Cappadocian by birth ; bp. and apostle to the Goths ; 
 enlarged the Gothic alphabet and translated the Bible into 
 the Gothic tongue ; large portions of the Gospels and frag- 
 ments of other books are extant. 
 
 II. F. Massmann, Stuttgart '57 ; W. W. Skeat, Oxf. '82 on ; E. Bern- 
 hardt, Halle '84; G. H. Balg, Milwaukee '91 ; Migne, P. L. xviii. 497. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 153 
 
 G. Waitz, Hanover '40 ; W. Bessell, Gbttingen '60 ; C. A. A, Scott, 
 Cambridge '85; v. Jordanes. 
 
 Ulric, S. : 890-973. Bp. of Augsburg. 
 Bar .-Gould, July 4; Herzog 2 xvi. 158. 
 
 TJltramontanists : supporters of Papal supremacy and infal- 
 libility ; date from the time of Gregory VII. 
 
 Umbilicanimini : v. Hesychiasts. 
 
 Uniates : Oriental Christians connected externally with the 
 Church of Rome. 
 
 Uprauda : v. Justinian I. 
 
 Utraquists : v. Calixtines. 
 
 ■ttalentiitians : Gnostic sect founded by Valentinus 
 ■ (c. 150). The relation between the Absolute Being and 
 the universe they explained by the emanation from the Abso- 
 lute of aeons in pairs, male and female. These aeons by mar- 
 riage (syzygy) produce other aeons until thirty aeons are 
 produced, which reside within the pleroma. The last female 
 aeon, Sophia (wisdom), impelled by a desire for knowledge, 
 comes without the pleroma. She calls upon the Christ, who 
 rescues her. There is produced another offspring, the mate- 
 rial universe. By the restoration of Sophia the animal uni- 
 verse is produced; by her joy on being restored is further 
 produced the spiritual universe. From the animal substance 
 is created the Demiurge who creates the world. 
 
 Valentinus : c. middle 2d cent. ; Gnostic theologian ; native 
 of Egypt; educated at Alexandria; lived in Rome c. 140- 
 c. 167 ; contemp. of Cerdo and Marcion. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 174 ; S. and W. iv. 1076 ; Kriiger § 24. 
 
 Valerian : c. middle 5th cent. Bp. of Cemela near Nizza. 
 
 Gall. x. 125 ; Migne, P. L. lii. 691. 
 Ceillier x. 154. 
 
 Valesians : an ascetic community mentioned by Epiphanius. 
 
154 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Vartabad : V. Elisseus. 
 Venerable : V. Canonization. 
 Verecundus : bp. of Junca, 546-552. 
 
 Pitra, Spic. iv. 
 Bard. § 98. 5. 
 
 Victor : (1) s. : name of one bp. of Rome and two popes : — 
 
 i. Bp. of Rome, 189-c. 198. 
 
 De aleatoribus, against gambling (authorship disputed). 
 
 Migne, P. L. iv. 827; T. und U. v. 1. 
 
 Schanz § 658 ; Harnack, Lit. ii. 595. 
 
 ii. 1055-1075. Bp. of Eichstadt ; opposed simony and 
 marriage of the clergy. 
 iii. 1086-1087. Abt. of Monte Oassino. 
 
 (2) N. African bp., late 2d cent. 
 
 Hist, of the Persecution of the African Province in the Time of Genseric 
 and Hunneric, Kings of the Vandals. 
 
 Michael Pebschenig in Corp. script, eecl. lat. vii. '81 ; C. Halm, Berlin 
 79; Migne, P. L. lviii. 125; trans, by M. Zink Bamberg '83; A. Mally, 
 Vienna '84 ; A. Auler, Bonn '82. 
 
 Ceillier x. 448 ; Bard. § 94. 3 ; Kriiger § 54 ; Nirschl § 266. 
 
 (3) Claudius Marius : Marseilles, early 5th cent. ; author of 
 a metrical commentary on part of Genesis. 
 
 C. Schenkl in Corp. script, eccl. lat. xvi. '88 ; Migne, P. L. lxi. 935. 
 A. Bourgoin, Paris '83 ; St. Gamber, Marseilles '84 ; Biihr iv. § 36. 
 
 (4) s. : bp. of Capua, 541-554; edited Cod. Fuldensis, 
 
 Vulgate, containing the Gospels in the form of a harmony. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxviii. 251 ; Pitra, Spic. i. 265. 
 Bard. § 95. 6 ; S. and W. iv. 1123. 
 
 (5) Bp. of Tununum ; supported the Three Chapters ; d. in 
 exile, 567. 
 
 Chronicon, creation to 566; 444-566 extant. 
 Gall. xii. 223; Migne, P. L. lxviii. 937. 
 
 Viotorinus : (1) d, c. 303. Bp. of Pettau ; earliest exegete 
 of the Lat. Church ; martyr. 
 De Fabrica Mundi. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 155 
 
 Routh iii. 455 ; Gall. iv. 49 ; Migue, P. L. v. 281. ANCL. xviii. 388 ; 
 ANF. vii. 347. 
 
 Harnack, Lit. i. 731 ; W. Bousset, Offenbarung Johannis, p. 56 ; Bard. 
 § 39 ; Schanz § 748. 
 
 (2) Afer: c. middle of 4th cent. Teacher of rhetoric; 
 voluminous writer. 
 
 Against Arius, 4 bks. ; comm. on Gal., Phil., Eph. 
 S. and W. iv. 1129. 
 
 Victricius, s. : d. c. 407. Abp. of Rouen ; friend of Martin 
 of Tours and Paulinus of Nola. 
 
 Gall. viii. 228; Migne, P. L. xx. 437. 
 
 Vienne and Lyons, Letter of the Churches in : C. 177. A letter 
 from persecuted Christians to the churches in Asia Minor and 
 Phrygia. 
 
 Euseb. v. 1-3 ; Routh i. 295. 
 
 Donaldson iii. 250 ; Kriiger § 105. 4 ; Harnack, Lit. i. 261. 
 
 Vigiiius : (1) bp. of Thapsus in Africa, c. 484 ; opposed 
 
 Eutychius and the Arians. 
 
 Migne, P. L. Ixii. 93. 
 
 Bard. § 94. 4; Mrschl§ 284; Ceillier x. 472; Herzog 2 xvi. 469. 
 
 (2) Pope, 537-555. 
 
 Gall. x. 665 ; Migne, P. L. lxix. 
 Ceillier xi. 192 ; Herzog 2 xvi. 466. 
 
 Vincent, s. : (1) c. 434. Monk of Lerins ; author of famous 
 test of Catholic doctrine : Quod ubique, quod semper, quod ab 
 omnibus creditum est." 
 
 Commonitoria, against heretics. 
 
 Migne, P. L. 1. 625. NF. sec. series, xi. 127 ; BKV. ; J. K. Hewison, 
 Edinburgh '90; Butler, Lives of the Saiuts, May 24. 
 
 Ceillier viii. 456 ; Bar.-Gould, May 24 ; S. and W. iv. 1154. 
 
 (2) D. 1264. Monk of Beauvais : encyclopaedist rather than 
 philosopher. 
 
 Speculum magnum, compiled for Louis IX. 
 
 Vitalian, s. : pope, 657-672. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxvii. 997. 
 
156 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Viventioius, s. : d. 517. Bp. of Lyons. 
 
 Migne, P. L. lxvii. 994. 
 CeiDier, xi. 201. 
 
 Waldenses : one of the most celebrated anti-sacerdotal 
 bodies, 12th cent, on; noted for purity of life and 
 doctrine ; their probable descendants, the Vaudois, still found 
 in the valleys of W. Italy. 
 
 Walafrid Strabo : monk of Fulda, c. 849. Biblical com- 
 mentator. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxiii., cxiv. 
 
 Walter: d. 1180. Prior of St. Victor; pupil of Hugo of 
 St. Victor. 
 
 Into four French Labyrinths, against Abelard, Peter Lombard, Peter 
 of Poitiers, Gilbert. 
 
 Wandalbert : c. 813-c. 870. Monk of Priim, diocese of 
 Treves. 
 
 Migne, P. L. cxxi. 573. 
 
 Waterianders : the less strict Mennonites ; so called from 
 the Dutch province of Waterland. 
 
 Ways, The Two : or Judgment of Peter, a work referred to 
 by Rufinus (Latin trans, of Athanas. Epist. fest. 39). 
 
 Wicbodus : c. 790. Author of " Questions on the Penta- 
 teuch." 
 
 Migne, P. L. xcvi. 1101. 
 
 Wiclif(fe) or Wyclif(fe), John : b. (in Yorkshire) 1324 ; d. 
 (Lutterworth) 1384. Fellow and master of Balliol College ; 
 rector of Pillingham, Ludgershall, Lutterworth ; martyr. 
 Assisted by Nicholas of Heresford, he made the first com- 
 plete Eng. trans, of the Bible (from the Vulgate), c. 1382. 
 
 Wycliffe Society, Lond. '85-'96 ; Forshall and Madden, 4 vols. 
 Oxf. '50 ; Thomas Arnold, 3 vols. Oxf . '69-71 ; G. V. Lechler, Oxf . '69 ; 
 F. D. Matthew, The English Texts of Wyclif, hitherto unpublished, 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 157 
 
 Lond. 'SO ; Jn. Loserth, 4 vols. Lond. '87-'90 ; Jn. Edmands (bibliog- 
 raphy), Phila. '84. 
 
 Robt. Vaughn, Lond. '53 ; Lewis Sergeant (in Heroes of the Nations 
 series), N. Y. and Lond. '93; P. Lorimer, 2 vols. Lond. '78. 
 
 ■Wilfrid, s. : c. 634-709. Eng. ecclesiastic ; abp. of York, 665. 
 Mont. iv. 135 ; S. and W. iv. 1179. 
 
 Wiinelmians : the followers of a fanatical woman, Wilhel- 
 mina (d. 1281), who claimed supernatural powers. 
 William : (1) monk of Jumieges, c. 1087. 
 Hist, of the Normans. 
 Migne, P. L. cxlix. 778. 
 
 (2) of Champeaux, 1070-c. 1121. Pupil of Anselm of Laon ; 
 champion of Realism ; defeated Roscellinus, defeated by 
 Abelard. 
 
 Feret i. 101. 
 
 (3) Abt. of Danie, c. 1203. Author of a Genealogy of the 
 Danish Kings. 
 
 Migne, P. L. ccix. 589. 
 
 (4) of Auvergne: d. c. 1248. Bp. of Paris, 1228 on; 
 Platonist. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 1019; Noel Valois, Paris '80. 
 
 (5) of Occam : c. 1270-1347. Educated at Oxford ; Fran- 
 ciscan monk ; taught philosophy and theology at Paris ; said 
 to have heard Duns Scotus ; revived Nominalism. " Princeps 
 Nominalium ; " " Doctor Invincibilis." 
 
 Tractatus Logioes ; Golden Exposition of the Sentences. 
 
 Willibald, S. : c. 700-c. 786. First bp. of Eichstadt in Bava- 
 ria. Perhaps ideutical with Willibaud, author of a life of 
 Boniface. 
 
 Odceporicum ; Travels in Syria and Palestine. 
 
 Bar.- Gould, July 7. 
 
 Winfrid, Paul : historian, d. c. 801. 
 
 Migne, xcv. 413. 
 
 Wuifred : abp. of Canterbury, 805-832. 
 
 Hook i. ; S. and W. iv. 1195. 
 
158 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 ^^ANTHOPULUS : V. Nicephorus (2). 
 Xabatati : V. Sabatiers. 
 
 Xenaians : E. Monophysites, 5th cent. ; maintained that 
 Christ became man but of his own free will ; began with 
 Xenaias, Persian bp. of Hierapolis (v. Fhiloxenus). 
 
 ■y ves : 1040-1115. Bp. of Chartres. 
 
 ■*■ Migne, P. L. cki,, clxii. 
 Ceillier xiv. 90 ; Bar.-Gould, Dec. 23. 
 
 ZACCH.ffi ans : a local name for the Gnostics ; given by 
 Epiphanius. 
 Zacchseus : c. 420. A conference between Zacchasus the 
 Christian and Apollonius the Philosopher, 3 bks. 
 Migne, P. L. xx. 1061. 
 
 Zacharias : (1) " Scholasticus," 6th cent. ; bp. of Mitylene 
 in Lesbos; opposed the Manichasans. 
 
 Ammonius, on the eternity of the World. 
 
 I. P. N. Land, Anecdota Syriaea, iii. Lyons '84; Migne, P. G. Ixxxv. 
 1011 ; I. Guidi, Rome '84. 
 
 Bard. § 84. 2; Ceillier, xi. 270; Krumb. § 169. 
 
 (2) S. : patriarch of Jerusalem, 609-631. 
 MBP. xii. 984; Fabr. x. ; Migne, P. G. lxxxvi. 3227. 
 
 (3) s. : pope, 741-752. 
 Migne, P. L. lxxxix. 891. 
 
 (4) C. 1152. Bp. of Chrysopolis , wrote on the harmony 
 of the Evangelists. 
 
 Migne, P. L. clxxxvi. 
 
 Zeiotae : sect of the Essenes ; so called from their zeal in 
 making converts. 
 
 Zeno, S. : 362-380. Bp. of Verona ; martyr. 
 
 Gall. v. 109 ; Migne, P. L. xi. ; J. B. K. Giuliari, Verona '83 ; Aug. 
 Lubben, 2d edn., Bremen : 76. BKV. 
 Bard. § 69. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 159 
 
 Zonaras, John : c. 1110. Private sec'y to John and Manuel 
 Comnenus ; monk of Mt. Athos. 
 
 Lexicon ; Chronicon, from creation to death of Alexius, 1118 ; Expo- 
 sition of the Apost. Canons. 
 
 Migne, P. G. cxxxiv., cxxxv., Lex. ed. J. A. H. Tittmann, Leip. 1808. 
 
 Ceillier xiv. 156 ; Herzog 2 xvii. 555. 
 
 Zosimus, s. : pope, 417-418. 
 
 Gall. ix. ; Migne, P. L. xx. 637. 
 Ceillier vii. 528. 
 
 (2) Byzantine historian ; wrote between 450 and 502. 
 
 Hist, (via ioTopia), Augustus to 410. 
 
 Bekker in Corp. script, hist. byz. xxx. ; Mendelssohn, Leip. '87. 
 Trans, in Bonn's Eccles. Library. 
 
 Christ. Gesch. d. gr. Lit. 2d edn. § 537. 
 
 Zwingli, Ulrich : b. (Wildhaus, Switzerland), 1484, killed in 
 battle at Kappel, 1531. Swiss reformer ; with Calvin the 
 founder of the Reformed Church. His preaching inaugurated 
 the Reformation at Zurich. Opposed Luther on doctrinal 
 grounds. 
 
 Commentary on True and False Religion ; Providence of God; Exposi- 
 tion of the Christian Faith. 
 
 Schuler and Schulthess, 8 vols., Zurich '28-42; C. G. Bretschneider, 
 28 vols., Halle and Braunschweig '34-'60. 
 
 Licht. xii. 521 ; J. C. Morikofer, Leip. '67; Herzog 2 xvii. 584; Aug. 
 Paur, 2 vols., Halle '85-'89 ; Rud. Stahelin, 2 vols. Basel '95-'97. 
 
 Zwingiiana: early Swiss Protestants; followers of Zwingli; 
 regarded the Eucharist as merely commemorative. 
 
160 
 
 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 TABLE I. 
 
 A parallel arrangement of the rulers of the Eastern and Western 
 Empires, the Holy Roman Empire, the Gothic Kingdom in Italy, 
 the Patriciate in Italy, and of the Kingdoms of Nicsea and 
 Constantinople. Parallel arrangement is for reference. 
 
 Julian Line. 
 Octavianus Augustus . b. c. 30-a. d. 14 
 
 Tiberius 14-37 
 
 Gaius Caligula 37-41 
 
 Claudius 41-54 
 
 Nero 54-68 
 
 Galba 68-69 
 
 Otho Jan. 69 
 
 Vitellius Apr. 69 
 
 Flavian Line. 
 
 Vespasian 69-79 
 
 Titus 79-81 
 
 Domitian 81-96 
 
 Age op the Antonines. 
 
 Nerva 96-98 
 
 Trajan 98-117 
 
 Hadrian 117-138 
 
 Antoninus Pius 138-161 
 
 Marcus Aurelius 161-180 
 
 Commodus 180-192 
 
 Pertinax 193 
 
 Septimius Severus 193-211 
 
 Caracalla 211-217 
 
 Macrinus 217-218 
 
 Elagabalus 218-222 
 
 Alexander Severus .... 222-235 
 
 Maximin, the Thracian . . . 235-238 
 
 The two Gordians 238 
 
 Balbinus and Pupienus (and Gor- 
 
 dian) 238 
 
 Gordian 238-244 
 
 Philip, the Arab 244-249 
 
 Decius 250-253 
 
 Gallus 251-253 
 
 Conferred the title of Augus- 
 tus on his son Volusian . . 252 
 Valerian 253-260 
 
 Proclaimed his son, Gallienus, 
 Augustus. 
 
 Gallienus 260-268 
 
 M. Aurelius Claudius .... 268-270 
 Quintillus proclaimed emperor 
 
 by the troops at Aquileia . . 270 
 
 Aurelian 270-275 
 
 Tacitus 275-276 
 
 Probus 276-282 
 
 Carus 282-284 
 
 Diocletian 284 
 
 Associates viiih himself Maximianus 
 Herculius. 
 
 Diocletian's Plan of Empiee. 
 
 Diocletian in the East, 284-305. Galerius Maximianus becomes Cassar, 293; becomes 
 
 Augustus, 305. 
 Maximianus Herculius, 286-305. Constantius Chlorus becomes Caesar, 292; becomes 
 
 Augustus, 305. 
 
 Galerius in the East, 305-311. Maximinus Daza becomes Caesar, 305 ; assumed title 
 of Augustus, 307 ( ?). 
 
 Constantius, 305-306. Valerius Severus, son of Galerius, becomes Caesar, 305; pro- 
 claimed Augustus by Galerius, 306. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 161 
 
 Maximinus Daza in the East, 307. Severus in the West, 306-307. 
 
 306. Constantius dying appoints his son Constantine as his successor. Constantine 
 
 appointed Cfesar by Galerius ; saluted as emperor by the soldiers. Maxentius, 
 son of Maximianus Herculius, proclaimed emperor at Rome; supported by 
 Herculius. 
 
 307. Severus put to death at Ravenna by order of Maxentius. Licinius appointed 
 
 Caesar by Galerius, Herculius assenting. 
 
 311. Treaty between Maximinus Daza and Licinius ; between Licinius and Constan- 
 
 tine. 
 
 312. Battle of Milvian Bridge : d. of Maxentius : Constantine Emperor in the West. 
 
 313. Battle of Heracleia: defeat of Maximinus Baza (cl. 314) by Licinius. 
 
 315. War between Constantine and Licinius, in which the former is victorious, receiv- 
 ing from Licinius Greece, Macedonia, and part of the lower Danube valley. 
 
 323. Battles of Hadrianople and Chrysopolis : d. of Licinius. Constantine Emperor uf 
 the Roman world. 
 
 Flavian Line. 
 
 Constantine I., the Great . . . 323-337 
 
 Constantine II 337-361 
 
 Julian, the Apostate .... 361-363 
 
 WEST. 
 House op Valentinian. 
 
 Talentinian 1 364-375 
 
 Gratian and Valentinian II. . . 375-383 
 
 Valentiuian II 383-392 
 
 Jovian 363-364 
 
 Valentinian 1 364 
 
 Associates his brother Valens 
 with himself. 
 
 EAST. 
 
 Valens 364-378 
 
 Theodosian Line. 
 Theodosius 1 379-392 
 
 Theodosius I., the Great 
 
 The last Emperor of the vhole Roman world. 
 
 392-395 
 
 Theodosian Line. 
 
 Honorius 
 
 John (usurper) 
 
 Valentinian HI 
 
 Petronius Maximus .... 
 
 Avitus 
 
 Majorian 
 
 Severus III 
 
 Anthemius 
 
 Olybrius 
 
 Gh'cerius 
 
 Julius Nepos 
 
 Romulus Augustulus . . . 
 
 Gothic Kings. 
 Odoacer, the Herulian ... 
 Theodoric, the Ostrogoth . . - 
 
 Theodosian Line. 
 
 395-423 Arcadius 395-408 
 
 423-425 Theodosius II 408-450 
 
 425-455 Pulcheria, his sister, declared 
 
 455 Empress after his death; 
 
 455-456 married 
 
 457-461 Marcian 450-457 
 
 461-467 
 
 467-472 Theacian Line. 
 
 472 Leo I., the Thracian .... 457-474 
 
 473 
 
 474 Leo II. and Zeno 474-491 
 
 476 
 
 Basliscus (usurper) 477 
 
 476-493 AnastasiusI 491-518 
 
 493-520 
 
 11 
 
162 
 
 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Gothic Kings. 
 
 Amalasuntha and Athalaric . . 520-526 
 
 Athalaric 526-534 
 
 Theodahad 534-536 
 
 Witiges 536-540 
 
 Udibad 540 
 
 Baduila (Totila) 541-552 
 
 Teias(Thilo) 552-553 
 
 Battle of Mons Lactarius ; end 
 of the Gothic empire. 
 
 EXARCHATE IN ITALY. 
 
 (Dates are approximate.) 
 
 Longinus 567-585 
 
 Smaragdus 585-589 
 
 Eomanus 589-597 
 
 Callinicus 597-602 
 
 Smaragdus (again) 602-611 
 
 Joannes 611-616 
 
 Eleutherius ....... 616-620 
 
 Gregory, ? 
 
 Eusebius, ? 
 
 Isaac, the Armenian .... 625-644 
 
 Theodore Calliopas 644-646 
 
 Plato 646-649 
 
 Olympius 649-652 
 
 Theodore Calliopas (again) . . 653-664 
 
 Gregory 664-677 
 
 Theodore II 677-687 
 
 Joannes, Platyn 687-702 
 
 Theophylact 702-709 
 
 Joannes, Rizocopus 710- 
 
 Scholasticus 713-726 
 
 Justinian Line. 
 
 Justin 1 518-527 
 
 Justinian 1 527-565 
 
 Justin II 565-578 
 
 Tiberius II., Constantine . . . 578-582 
 
 Maurice 582-602 
 
 Phocas 602-610 
 
 Heraclian Line. 
 Heraclius 1 610-641 
 
 Constans I. (Constantine III.) and 
 
 Heracleonas 641 
 
 Constans II. (Constantine IV.) . 642-668 
 
 Constantine V. (IV.), Pogonatus 668-685 
 
 Justinian II., Rhinometus . . 685-695 
 
 Leontius 695-698 
 
 Tiberius III., Apsimar . . . 698-705 
 
 Heraclian Line. 
 
 Justinian II., Rhinometus (re- 
 stored) 705-711 
 
 Philippicus, Bardanes .... 711-713 
 
 Anastasius II., Artemius . . . 713-716 
 
 Theodosius III., Atramytenus . 716-717 
 
 Isaurian Line. 
 
 Leo III., the Isaurian .... 717-741 
 
 Paulus 726-727 
 
 Eutychius 727-752 Constantine VI. (V.)Copronymus 741-775 
 
 Patricii Romanorcm. t t ,, „. -_. _ on 
 
 Leo IV., Chozar 775-c. 780 
 
 Pipin 752-768 (?) Constantine VII. (VI.), Porphy- 
 
 Charlemagne 768-800 rogenitus c. 780-797 
 
 {Sis mother, Irene, regent.) 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGT 163 
 
 THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE. 
 Carolingian Lime. Isaukian Line. 
 
 Charlemagne 800-814 Irene 797-802 
 
 Nicephorus I., Logothetes . . 802-811 
 
 Stauracius 811 
 
 Michael I., Rhangabe .... 812-813 
 
 Louis I., the Mild 814-840 Leo V., the Armenian .... 813-820 
 
 Michael II., the Amoriau . . . 820-829 
 
 Lothaire 1 840-855 Theophilus 829-842 
 
 Michael III., the Drunkard . . 842-807 
 
 Louis U 855-875 
 
 r>i i ti ,l t, ,, o^r oT.r Macedonian Line. 
 
 Charles II., the Bald .... 875-877 
 
 Vacancy 877-881 Basil I., the Macedonian . . . 867-880 
 
 Charles III., the Fat .... 881-887 Leo VI., the Wise 886-912 
 
 Guido 891-894 
 
 Lambert 894-896 
 
 Arnulf 896-899 
 
 Louis III., the Child .... 900-911 Constantine VIII. (VII.), Por- 
 
 Conradl 911-918 phyrogenitus 912-959 
 
 Colleagues (Alexander . 912-913 
 
 ( Romanus I., Leca- 
 
 T .,fBerenger 915-924 P enua ' ' ' 92 °- 944 
 
 Y X Louis III 924-928 
 
 Saxon Line. 
 
 Henry I., the Fowler .... 919-936 
 
 Otho 1 936-973 
 
 Romanus II 959-963 
 
 Basil II., Bulgaroktonos . . . 963-1025 
 
 Otho II 973-983 „ ( Nicephorus II., Pho- 
 
 Otho III 983-1002 
 
 Henry II., the Saint . . . 1002-1024 
 
 Fkanconian Line. 
 
 Conrad II 1024-1039 _, . T ^ _,_ , 
 
 Constantine IX. (VIII.) . . 1025-1028 
 
 Romanus III., Argyrus . . 1028-1034 
 Married Zoe, daughter of Con- 
 stantine, who on his death 
 married 
 Michael IV., the Paphlagonian 1034-1041 
 
 Henry III 1039-1056 Michael V., Calaphates . . 1042 
 
 Adopted by Zoe, who later 
 married 
 Constantine X. (IX.), Mono- 
 
 machus 1042-1054 
 
 Theodora 1054-1057 
 
 Henry IV 1056-1106 Michael VI., Stratioticus . . 1056-1057 
 
 Regents < cas 963-969 
 
 ( John I., Zimisces . 969-976 
 
164 
 
 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Franconian Like. 
 
 Rivals of Henry IV. 
 
 Rudolf of Swabia .... 1077? 
 
 Hermann of Luxemburg . 1080-1088 
 
 Conrad of Franconia . . 1093 
 
 Henry V 1106-1125 
 
 LothaireH 1125-1137 
 
 The Comneni and Duc^;. 
 
 Isaac 1 1057-1059 
 
 Constantine XI. (X.) . . . 1059-1067 
 Michael VII., Parapinaces . 1067-1078 
 Eudocia, his mother, mar- 
 ried to 
 Eomanus IV., Diogenes, regent 1067-1071 
 Nicephorus III., Botoniate3 . 1078-1081 
 
 Alexius I. . 1081-1118 
 
 John II 1118-1143 
 
 HOHENSTAUFEN LlHE. 
 
 Conrad III 1138-1152 
 
 Frederick I., Barbarossa . . 1152-1190 
 
 Manuel 1 1143-11S0 
 
 Alexius II 1180-1183 
 
 Andronicus 1 1183-1185 
 
 Henry VI. 
 
 The Angeli. 
 
 Isaac II 1185-1195 
 
 Deposed by his bi'Other 
 1190-1197 Alexius III 1195-1203 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 165 
 
 a 
 
 
 io 
 
 CO 
 
 OS 
 
 oo 
 
 
 t- 
 
 T-l 
 
 oo © 
 
 
 
 c? 
 
 rH 
 
 
 CM 
 
 
 CO 
 
 co 
 
 CO -* 
 
 H 
 
 
 CI 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 CM CM 
 
 < 
 
 
 3 
 
 H 
 
 IT* 
 
 i-H 
 
 
 
 
 t V 
 
 ►J 
 
 
 LO 
 
 lr- 
 
 OS 
 
 
 00 
 
 t- 
 
 i- 00 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 
 r-< 
 
 
 c^s 
 
 CO 
 
 CO CO 
 
 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 CM CM 
 
 
 
 rH 
 
 r-i 
 
 r- 
 
 rH 
 
 
 l-i 
 
 r-i 
 
 rH lH 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CM 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 g 
 
 "C 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 S 
 
 a 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 M 
 
 S 
 
 cq 
 
 o 
 
 . 
 
 
 «! 
 SI 
 
 < 
 H 
 ro 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 Cm 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 Cm 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1=1 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 
 G 
 
 Q 
 
 5 
 
 G 
 o 
 
 r-o 
 G 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 O 
 
 hH 
 
 
 hH 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 HH 
 
 <-M 
 
 o 
 
 s-( 
 
 1— 1 
 
 
 1— i 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 G 
 
 o 
 
 <-<-. 
 
 o 
 
 G 
 
 
 G 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 ¥ 
 
 c? 
 
 o 
 
 
 '£ 
 
 p 
 
 & 
 
 e 
 
 9j 
 
 
 2 
 
 o> 
 
 X* 
 
 Ti 
 
 G 
 
 T3 
 
 c^ 
 
 W 
 
 
 IS 
 
 » » o 
 W Ah W 
 
 
 13 
 
 (? 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o o 
 
 
 
 CM 
 
 CM CM 
 
 
 
 i-l 
 
 r-t rH 
 
 
 m 
 
 . 
 
 • »> • 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 ■O 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 H 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 • 
 
 •"1 • 
 .a 
 
 <f 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 
 3 s 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 02 
 
 
 a a . 
 
 E-i 
 
 3 
 
 TJ 
 
 
 I<s . 
 
 
 G 
 c3 
 
 
 > r Vg 
 
 
 a 
 
 • 
 
 lexius 
 the Tt, 
 
 
 W 
 
 fc 
 
 A <^ 
 
 2 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 H 
 
 s 
 
 
 Em 
 
 
 00 CM 
 
 §53 
 
 co 
 
 O 
 
 rH 
 
 
 iC 
 
 CO 
 
 CD 
 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 
 V 
 
 rH 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 rH 
 
 w 
 
 1CD 
 
 CC 
 
 CD 
 
 <M 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 rH 
 
 rH 
 
 rH 
 
 rH 
 
 
 
 Wl 
 
 -o^ 
 
 ..§ rs 
 
 
 1 -2 « 
 
 i^ 
 
 
 g & 
 
 
 TH m C3 
 
 V, S 
 
 
 O « J3 
 
 •s fc. 
 
 
 The 
 Mic 
 
 
 ">* 
 
 CO 
 
 
 lO 
 
 1~- 
 
 
 CM 
 
 rH 
 
 CM 
 
 rH 
 
 
 1 
 
 O 
 
 4 
 
 
 LO 
 
 ID 
 
 
 CM 
 
 CM 
 
 
 ^3 
 
 VI 
 
 MM . * 
 O |> 
 
 Ph o 
 
 Oh 
 
 1=1 a 
 
 o M 
 
 o 
 
166 
 
 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 Hapsburg Line. 
 
 Rudolph 1 1273-1291 
 
 Adolf 1292-1298 
 
 Albert 1 1298-1308 
 
 Henry VII 1308-1313 
 
 Louis IV., the Bavarian . . 1314-1347 
 
 Frederic of Austria, rival . 1314-1330 
 
 Charles IV 1347-1378 
 
 Wenoeslaus 1378-1400 
 
 Rupert 1400-1410 
 
 Sigismund 1410-1437 
 
 Albert II 1438-1439 
 
 Frederick III 1440-1493 
 
 Maximilian 1 1493-1519 
 
 Charles V 1519-1559 
 
 Ferdinand 1 1558-1564 
 
 Maximilian II 1564-1576 
 
 The Pal/Eologi. 
 
 Michael VIII 1261-1282 
 
 AndronicusII 1282-1328 
 
 Michael IX., crown prince . 1295-1320 
 
 Andronicus III 1328-1341 
 
 JohnV 1341-1376 
 
 John VI., Catacuzenos, regent 1341-1355 
 
 Andronicus IV 1376-1379 
 
 JohnV., again 1379-1391 
 
 John VII 1390 
 
 Manuel II 1391-1425 
 
 John VIII 1425-1448 
 
 Constantine XII. (XI.) . . . 1448-1453 
 Capture of Constantinople by 
 
 the Turks 1453 
 
 THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE (conclude®. 
 
 Rudolf II 1576-1612 
 
 Matthias 1612-1619 
 
 Ferdinand II 1619-1637 
 
 Ferdinand III 1637-1657 
 
 Leopold 1 1658-1705 
 
 Joseph 1 1705-1711 
 
 Charles VI 1711-1740 
 
 Abdication of Joseph II., and beginning of the Germanic confederation 
 
 Charles VII 1742-1745 
 
 Maria Theresa and Francis I. 1745-1765 
 
 Joseph II. and Maria Theresa 1765-1780 
 
 Joseph II 1780-1790 
 
 Leopold II 1790-1792 
 
 Francis II 1792-1806 
 
 1806 
 
 TABLE II. 
 
 BISHOPS AND POPES AT ROME. 
 
 Before a. d. 189 (Victor I.) dates are uncertain. For list of anti- 
 popes see Mas-Latrie or Mirbt. Lipsius's list ends with 
 Liberius, a. d. 352. Slight variations are best explained 
 \)\ Mas-Latrie. Valuable is Lightfoot, Clement of Home, i. 
 pp. 201 ff. On the double papacj', see Alzog, Univ. Ch. Hist, 
 ii. 1084 ; Funk, Kirchengesch. § 143. In this list anti-popes 
 are not numbered. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 167 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 2 
 
 S. 
 
 3 
 
 S. 
 
 4 
 
 s. 
 
 5 
 
 s. 
 
 6 
 
 s. 
 
 7 
 
 s. 
 
 8 
 
 s. 
 
 9 
 
 s. 
 
 10 
 
 s. 
 
 11 
 
 s. 
 
 12 
 
 s. 
 
 13 
 
 s. 
 
 14 
 
 s. 
 
 15 
 
 s. 
 
 16 
 
 s. 
 
 17 
 
 s. 
 
 18 
 
 s. 
 
 19 
 
 s. 
 
 20 
 
 s. 
 
 21 S 
 
 22 
 
 S. 
 
 23 
 
 S. 
 
 24 
 
 s. 
 
 25 
 
 s. 
 
 26 
 
 s. 
 
 27 
 
 s. 
 
 28 
 
 s. 
 
 29 
 
 s. 
 
 30 
 
 s. 
 
 31 
 
 s. 
 
 32 
 
 s. 
 
 33 
 
 s. 
 
 34 
 
 s. 
 
 35 
 
 s. 
 
 36 
 
 s. 
 
 37 S 
 
 38 
 
 S 
 
 39 
 
 s 
 
 40 
 
 s 
 
 41 
 
 s 
 
 42 
 
 s 
 
 43 
 
 s. 
 
 44 
 
 s. 
 
 45 
 
 s. 
 
 46 
 
 s. 
 
 . Peter, d. 64 (?). 
 . Linus, 67-76 ( ?). 
 . Anacletus, 76-88 (?). 
 . Clement I., 88-97 (?). 
 . Evaristus, 97-105 (?). 
 . Alexander I., 105-115 (?). 
 
 Sixtus I., 115-125 (?). 
 
 Telesphorus, 125-136 (?). 
 
 Hyginus, 136-140 (?). 
 .Pius I., 140-155 (?). 
 
 Anieetus, 155-166 (?). 
 
 Soter, 166-175 (?). 
 
 Eleutherus, 175-189. 
 
 Victor I., 189- c. 199. 
 
 Zephyrinus, c. 199-217. 
 . Callistus (Calixtus), 217-222. 
 
 S. Hippolytus, 217-235. 
 
 Urban I., 222-230. 
 . Pontian, 230-235. 
 
 Anterus, Nov. 21, 235-Jan. 3, 236. 
 
 Fabian, 236-250. 
 Vacancy. 
 
 Cornelius, 251-253. 
 Noyatian, 251- 
 
 Lucius I., 253-254. 
 
 Stephen I., 254-257. 
 
 Sixtus II., 257-258. 
 Vacancy. 
 
 Dionysius, 259-c. 268. 
 
 Felix I., 269-274. 
 
 Eutycbianus, 275-283. 
 
 Gaius, 283-296. 
 
 Marcellinus, 296-304. 
 Vacancy. 
 
 Marcellus I., c. 307-309. 
 
 Eusebius, 309-310. 
 
 Miltiades (Melc(h)iades), 310-314. 
 
 Sylvester, 314-335. 
 
 Marcus, 336. 
 
 Julius I., 337-352. 
 
 Liberius, 352-366. 
 Felix II., 355-365. 
 
 Damasus I., 366-384. 
 Ursin, 366-367. 
 
 Siricius, c. 384-398. 
 
 Anastasius I., 398-402. 
 
 Innocent I., 402-417. 
 
 Zosimus, 417-418. 
 
 Boniface, 418-422. 
 Eulalius, 418-419. 
 
 Coelestin, 422-432. 
 
 Sixtus III., 432-440. 
 
 Leo I., the Great, 440-461. 
 
 Hilary, 461-468. 
 
 47 
 48 
 49 
 50 
 51 
 
 52 
 53 
 
 54 
 55 
 
 56 
 57 
 5S 
 
 59 
 60 
 61 
 62 
 
 63 
 
 C4 
 65 
 
 66 
 67 
 68 
 69 
 
 70 
 71 
 72 
 73 
 74 
 75 
 70 
 77 
 78 
 79 
 80 
 81 
 82 
 
 84 
 85 
 86 
 87 
 8S 
 89 
 90 
 91 
 
 92 
 93 
 
 S. Simplicius, 468-483. 
 S. Felix II. (III.), 483-492. 
 S. Gelasius I., 492-496. 
 S. Anastasius II., 496-498. 
 S. Symmachus, 498-514. 
 
 Laurent, 498-c. 505. 
 S. Hormisdas, 614-523. 
 S. John I., 523-526. 
 S. Felix III. (IV.), 526-530. 
 Boniface II., 530-532. 
 
 Dioscurus, 530. 
 John II., 533-535. 
 S. Agapet I., 535-536. 
 S. Sylrerius, 536-537. 
 Vigilius, 537-555. 
 Pelagius I., 556-561. 
 John III., 561-574. 
 Benedict I., 575-579. 
 Pelagius II., 579-590. 
 S. Gregory I., the Great, 590-604. 
 Sabinianus, 604-606. 
 Boniface HI., 607. 
 S. Boniface IV., 608-615. 
 S. Deusdedit, 615-618. 
 Boniface V., 619-625. 
 Honorius I., 625-638. 
 Severinus, 640. 
 John IV., 640-642. 
 Theodore I., 642-649. 
 S. Martin I., 649-653. 
 S. Eugene I., 654-657. 
 S. Vitalian, 657-672. 
 Adeodatus, 672-676. 
 Donus I., 676-678. 
 S. Agatho, 678-681. 
 S. Leo II., 682-683. 
 S. Benedict II., 684-685. 
 John V., 685-686. 
 Conon, 686-687. 
 
 Theodore, 687. 
 
 Paschal, 687-692. 
 S. Sergius I., 687-701. 
 John VI., 701-705. 
 John VII., 705-707. 
 Sisinnius, 708. 
 Constantine I., 708-715. 
 S. Gregory II., 715-731. 
 S. Gregory III., 731-741. 
 S. Zacharias, 741-752. 
 
 Stephen, 752. 
 Died before consecration,' by some 
 given as Stephen I. 
 Stephen II., 752-757. 
 S. Paul I., 757-767. 
 
168 
 
 MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 
 
 Constantine II., 767-T68. 
 Philip, 768. 
 
 94 Stephen III., 768-772. 
 
 95 Hadrian I., 772-795. 
 
 96 S. Leo III., 795-816. 
 
 97 Stephen IV., 816-817. 
 
 98 S. Paschal I., 817-824. 
 
 99 Eugene II., 824-827. 
 
 100 Valentine, 827. 
 
 101 Gregory IV., 827-844. 
 
 John, 844. 
 
 102 Sergius II., 844-847. 
 
 103 S. Leo IV., 847-855. 
 
 104 Benedict III., 855-858. 
 
 Anastasius, 855. 
 
 105 S. Nicholas I., 858-867. 
 
 106 Hadrian II., 867-872. 
 
 107 John VIII., 872-882. 
 
 108 Marinus I., 882-884 (Martin II.). 
 
 109 Hadrian HI., 884-885. 
 
 110 Stephen V., 885-891. 
 
 111 Formosus, 8S1-896. 
 
 112 Boniface VI., 896. 
 
 113 Stephen VI., 896-897. 
 
 114 Romanus, 897. 
 
 115 Theodore II., 897. 
 
 116 John IX., 898-900. 
 
 117 Benedict IV., 900-903. 
 
 118 Leo V., 903. 
 
 119 Christopher, 903-904. 
 
 120 Sergins HI., 904-911. 
 
 121 Anastasius III., 911-913. 
 
 122 Lanrto, 913-914. 
 
 123 John X., 914-928. 
 
 124 Leo VI., 928-929. 
 
 125 Stephen VII., 929-931. 
 
 126 John XL, 931-936. 
 
 127 Leo VII., 936-939. 
 
 128 Stephen VIII., 939-942. 
 
 129 Marinus II., 942-946 (Martin III.). 
 
 130 Agapet II., 946-955. 
 
 131 John XII., 955-963. 
 
 132 Leo VIII., 963-965. 
 
 133 Benedict V., 964. 
 
 134 John XIII., 965-972. 
 
 135 Benedict VI., 972-974. 
 
 Boniface VII., 974. 
 
 136 Benedict VII., 974-983. 
 
 137 John XIV., 983-984. 
 
 138 Boniface VII., 984-985. 1 
 
 139 John XV., 985-996. 
 
 140 Gregory V., 996-999. 
 
 First German pope. 
 John XVI., 997-998. 
 
 141 Sylvester II., 999-1003. 
 
 First French pope. 
 
 142 John XVII., 1003. 
 
 143 John XVIII., 1003-1009. 
 
 144 Sergius IV., 1009-1012. 
 
 145 Benedict VIII., 1012-1024. 
 
 Gregory, 1012. 
 
 146 John XIX., 1024-1033. 
 
 147 Benedict IX., 1033-1048. 
 
 Sylvester III., 1045-1046. 
 
 148 Gregory VI., 1045-1046. 
 
 149 Clement II., 1046-1047. 
 
 150 Damasus II., 1047-1048. 
 
 151 S. Leo IX., 1048-1054. 
 
 152 Victor II., 1054-1057. 
 
 153 Stephen IX., 1057-1058. 
 
 Benedict X., 1058-1060. 
 
 154 Nicholas II., 1058-1061. 
 
 155 Alexander II., 1061-1073. 
 
 Honorius II., 1061-1069. 
 
 156 S. Gregory VII., 1073-1085. 
 
 Clement III., 1080-1100. 
 
 157 Victor III., 1086-1087. 
 
 158 Urban II., 1088-1099. 
 
 159 Paschal II., 1099-1118. 
 
 Theoderich, 1100. 
 
 Albert, 1102. 
 
 Sylvester IV., 1105-1111. 
 
 161 Gelasius II., 1118-1119. 
 
 Gregory VIII. , 1118-1121. 
 
 162 Calixtus II., 1119-1124. 
 
 163 Honorius II., 1124-1130. 
 
 Ccelestine II., 1124. 
 
 164 Innocent II., 1130-1143. 
 
 1 Mas-Latrie's order: 
 Boniface VH. 
 John. 
 John XV. 
 Gregory V. 
 John XVI. 
 Sylvester II. 
 John XVII. 
 
 Others give the following order : — 
 
 John XV. (never lawfully consecrated). 
 John XV. 
 Gregory V. 
 
 John XVI., anti-pope. 
 Sylvester II. 
 John XVII. 
 
MANUAL OF PATROLOGY 
 
 169 
 
 
 Anacletus II., 1130-1138. 
 
 183 
 
 
 Victor IV., 1138. 
 
 
 165 
 
 Coelestine II., 1143-1144. 
 
 184 
 
 160 
 
 Lucius II., 1144-1145. 
 
 185 
 
 167 
 
 Eugene III., 1145-1153. 
 
 186 
 
 168 
 
 Anastasius IV., 1153-1154. 
 
 187 
 
 169 
 
 Hadrian IV., 1154-1159. 
 
 188 
 
 
 First English pope. 
 
 189 
 
 170 
 
 Alexander III., 1159-1181.1 
 
 190 
 
 
 Victor IV., 1159-1164. 
 
 191 
 
 
 Paschal III., 1164-1168. 
 
 
 
 Calixtus III., 1168-1178. 
 
 192 
 
 
 Innocent III., 1179-1180. 
 
 193 
 
 171 
 
 Lucius III., 1181-1185. 
 
 194 
 
 172 
 
 Urban III., 1185-1187. 
 
 
 173 
 
 Gregory VIII., 1187. 
 
 
 174 
 
 Clement III., 1187-1191. 
 
 195 
 
 175 
 
 Coelestine III., 1191-1198. 
 
 
 176 
 177 
 
 Innocent III., 1198-1216. 
 Honorius III., 1216-1227. 
 
 196 
 
 178 
 
 Gregory IX., 1227-1241. 
 
 197 
 
 179 
 
 Coelestine IV., 1241. 
 
 198 
 
 
 Vacancy, 1241-1243. 
 
 199 
 
 180 
 
 Innocent IV., 1243-1254. 
 
 200 
 
 181 
 
 Alexander IV., 1254-1261. 
 
 201 
 
 182 
 
 Urban IV., 1261-1264. 
 
 
 Borne. 
 
 202 Urban VI., 1378-1389. 
 
 203 Boniface IX., 1389-1404. 
 
 204 Innocent VII., 1404-1406. 
 
 205 Gregory XII., 1406-1415. 
 
 Clement IV., 1265-1268. 
 
 Vacancy, 1268-1271. 
 S. Gregory X., 1271-1276. 
 Innocent V., 1276. 
 Hadrian V., 1276. 
 John XXL, 1276-1277. 
 Nicholas III., 1277-1280. 
 Martin II. (IV.), 1281-1285. 
 Honorius IV., 1285-1287. 
 Nicholas IV., 1288-1292: 
 
 Vacancy, 1292-1294. 
 S. Coelestine V., 1294. 
 Boniface VIII., 1294-1303. 
 Benedict XL, 1303-1304. 
 
 In Avignon. 
 
 Clement V., 1305-1314. 
 
 Vacancy, 1314-1316. 
 John XXIL, 1316-1334. 
 
 Nicholas V., 1328-1330. 
 Benedict XII., 1334-1342. 
 Clement VI., 1342-1352. 
 Innocent VI.. 1352-1362. 
 Urban V., 1362-1370. 
 Gregory XL, 1370-1378. 
 
 Double Papacy. 2 
 
 Avignon. 
 Clement VII., 1378-1394. 
 Benedict XIIL, 1394-1424. 
 
 ■200 
 207 
 208 
 
 m 
 
 210 
 
 •211 
 
 Alexander V.,8 1409-1410. 
 John XXIII. ,4 1410-1415. 
 Martin III. (V), 1417-1431. 
 
 Clement VIII., 1424-1429. 
 
 Benedict XIV., 1424. 
 Eugene IV., 1431-1447. 
 
 Felix V., 1439-1449. 
 Nicholas V., 1447-1455. 
 Calixtus III., 1455-1458. 
 
 212 Pius II., 1458-1464. 
 
 213 Paul II., 1464-1471. 
 
 214 Sixtus IV., 1471-1484. 
 
 215 Innocent VIIL, 1484-1492. 
 
 216 Alexander VI., 1492-1503. 
 
 217 Pius III., 1503. 
 
 218 Julius II., 1503-1513. 
 
 219 Leo X., 1513-1521. 
 
 220 Hadrian VI., 1522-1523. 
 
 1 Mas-Latrie gives the following order: — 
 Alexander III. 
 Victor. 
 Paschal HI. 
 
 . 358. 
 
 Calixtus III. 
 Lando, exiled 1180. 
 
 2 Cf. Funk, Kirchengesch. p. 
 s Ibid., p. 362. 
 
 4 1415. Council of Constance deposed John XXIII. and Benedict XIII., secured the 
 resignation of Gregory XII., elected Otto Colona, who took the name of Martin III. (V.) 
 
170 
 
 MANUAL OF PATR.OLOGY 
 
 221 Clement VII., 1523-1534. 
 
 222 Paul III., 1534-1549. 
 
 223 Julius III., 1550-1555. 
 
 224 Marcellus II., 1555. 
 
 225 Paul IV., 1555-1559. 
 
 226 Pius IV"., 1559-1565. 
 
 227 S. Pius V., 1566-1572. 
 
 228 Gregory XIII., 1572-1585. 
 
 229 Sixtus V., 1585-1590. 
 
 230 Urban VII., 1590. 
 
 231 Gregory XIV., 1590-1591. 
 
 232 Innocent IX., 1591. 
 
 233 Clement VIII., 1592-1605. 
 
 234 Leo XI., 1605. 
 
 235 Paul V., 1605-1621. 
 
 236 Gregory XV, 1621-1623. 
 
 237 Urban VIII., 1623-1644. 
 
 238 Innocent X., 1644-1655. 
 
 239 Alexander VII., 1655-1667. 
 
 240 Clement IX,, 1667-1669. 
 
 241 Clement X., 1670-1676. 
 
 242 Innocent XI., 1676-1689. 
 
 243 Alexander VIII., 1689-1691. 
 
 244 Innocent XII., 1691-1700. 
 
 245 Clement XI., 1700-1721. 
 
 246 Innocent XIII., 1721-1724. 
 
 247 Benedict XIII., 1724-1730. 
 
 248 Clement XII., 1730-1740. 
 
 249 Benedict XIV., 1740-1758. 
 
 250 Clement XIII., 1758-1769. 
 
 251 Clement XIV., 1769-1774. 
 
 252 Pius VI., 1775-1799. 
 
 253 Pius VII., 1800-1823. 
 
 254 Leo XII., 1823-1829. 
 
 255 Pius VIII., 1829-1830. 
 
 256 Gregory XVI., 1831-1846. 
 
 257 Pius IX., 1846-1878. 
 
 258 Leo XIII , 1878- 
 
 TABLE III. 
 
 ECUMENICAL COUNCILS. 
 
 10, 
 
 11. 
 
 Nica;a I., 325. Summoned .by Constantine. Trinitarian controversy. Arianism 
 
 condemned ; deity of Christ (6noo0(rios) accepted ; date of Easter decided. 
 Constantinople I., 381. Summoned by Theodosius I. Reaffirmation of the Nicene 
 doctrine. Personality of the Holy Ghost affirmed; the so-called "Nicene Creed." 
 Ephesus, 431. Summoned by Theodosius II. (and Valentine III.). Nestorianism 
 
 and Pelagiapism condemned. 
 Chalcedon, 451. Summoned by Marcian. Eutychianism and Nestorianism con- 
 demned. 
 Constantinople II., 553. Summoned by Justinian I. The "Three Chapters" 
 
 (q. t.) condemned. 
 Constantinople III., 680. Summoned by Constantine V. (IV.). Monothelitism 
 
 condemned. 
 Nicasa II., 787. Summoned b}' (Irene and) Constantine VII. (VI.). Image-wor- 
 ship sanctioned ; the Iconoclasts condemned. 
 The last strictly Ecumenical council. 
 Constantinople iV., 869. Summoned by Basil II. Photius (q. v.) deposed ; the 
 
 Iconoclasts condemned. 
 Lateran I., 1123. Summoned by Pope Calixtus II. Concordat of Worms (between 
 
 Calixtus II. and Henry V.) confirmed. 
 Lateran II., 1139. Summoned by Pope Innocent II. This council confirmed all 
 that had been done to secure peace in the Church. Anacletus II. and Arnold 
 of Brescia (q. v.) condemned. 
 Lateran III., 1179. Summoned by Pope Alexander III. Forbade taxation of 
 church property; prohibited dangerous tournaments; condemned usury; regu- 
 lated church fees. 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY 171 
 
 12. Lateran IV., 1215. Summoned by Pope Innocent III. Doctrine of the Eucha- 
 
 rist denned (transubstantiation). One church, one sacrifice, one God (Father, 
 Son, Holy Spirit). 
 
 13. Lyons I., 1245. Summoned by Pope Innocent IV. Frederick II. deposed. Con- 
 
 sideration of the relation between the Greek and Latin churches ; and relation 
 of the Church to the Saracens. 
 
 14. Lyons II., 1274. Summoned by Pope Gregory X. Attempted union of the East- 
 
 ern and Western churches. 
 
 15. Vienne, 1311. Summoned by Pope Clement V. Suppression of the order of 
 
 Templars (q. v.). 
 Nos. 16-18 known as the " Reforming Councils." 
 
 16. Pisa, 1409. Summoned by the Cardinals. Claimed even without a pope to repre- 
 
 sent the universal Church. Papal schism ; Gregory XII. and Benedict XIII. 
 displaced by Alexander V. 
 
 17. Constance, 1414. Summoned by Pope John XXIII. Papal schism healed; an 
 
 ecumenical council declared superior to the pope; Wiclif and Huss condemned. 
 See Clinton Locke, The Age of the Great Schism (in Ten Epochs of Ch. Hist. 
 Series), N. Y. '96. 
 
 18. Basle, 1431. Summoned by Martin V. Conference with the Hussites ; Compac- 
 
 tata (q. v.). 
 
 19. Ferrara-Florence, 1438. Summoned by Pope Eugene IV. Attempted union of 
 
 the Greek and Latin churches; "Filioque," "Azyme," "Papal primacy," 
 discussed. 
 
 20. Lateran V., 1512. Summoned by Pope Julius II. " Montes Pietatis." 
 
 21. Trent, 1545-1563. Summoned by Pope Paul III. Formulation of R. C. doctrine; 
 
 Protestantism opposed. See J. A. Froude, The Council of Trent, N". Y. '96. 
 See bibliography in Funk, Kirchengesch., p. 464 note. 
 
 22. Vatican, 1869. Summoned by Pope Pius IX. Papal Infallibility maintained ; 
 
 papal elections restricted to the cardinals. 
 
 TABLE IV. 
 
 List of monasteries mentioned in this book, c, for circa, denotes 
 that the date is approximate ; a., for ante, denotes that the 
 date is tho earliest given notice ; a Rom. numeral indicates 
 the cent, in which the given house was founded. A = Augus- 
 tinian order ; B = order of S. Benedict ; C = Cistercian order ; 
 D = Dominican order ; F = Franciscan order. Mas-Latrie : 
 Tresor de Chronologie, Paris '89 (p. 1873) ; Migne, Patrologia 
 iatina, cexx. 1009 ; Smith and Cheetham : Dictionary of Chris- 
 tian Antiquities, 2 vols., Hartford '80 (ii. 1219). 
 
172 
 
 MANUAL OF PATROLOGY. 
 
 Name. 
 
 Location. 
 
 Ord. 
 
 Founder. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Afflighem 
 
 Brabant, Belgium 
 
 B 
 
 Henry of Louvain 
 
 1083 
 
 S. Am and 
 
 Dioc. Arras (France) 
 
 B 
 
 S. Amand, King Dagobert 
 
 c637? 
 
 Antrum 
 
 Nantes 
 
 B 
 
 Herme(n)landus 
 
 a 720 
 
 Arn(o)ulf 
 
 Metz 
 
 B 
 
 S. Arnulf 
 
 c600 
 
 Mt.Athos(S. Elijah) 
 
 Mt. Athos 
 
 
 Emp. Nicephorus Phocas 
 
 a 963 
 
 Bangor 
 
 Down 
 
 
 S. Comgall 
 
 c555 
 
 Beauvais 
 
 France 
 
 B 
 
 King Childebert 
 
 540 
 
 Bee 
 
 Dioc. Rouen (France) 
 
 B 
 
 Herluin 
 
 a 1042 
 
 Greater Bernard 
 
 S. W. Switzerland 
 
 A 
 
 Bernard of Mentone 
 
 X 
 
 Lesser Bernard 
 
 S. W. Switzerland 
 
 A 
 
 Bernard of Mentone 
 
 X 
 
 Biclaro 
 
 Catalonia, Spain 
 
 
 John 
 
 586 
 
 Bobbio 
 
 Italy (Apennines) 
 
 B 
 
 S. Columbanus 
 
 c610 
 
 Canterbury 
 
 Kent 
 
 B 
 
 King Ethelbert, Augustine 
 
 c605 
 
 Monte Cassino 
 
 near Naples 
 
 B 
 
 Benedict of Nursia 
 
 529 
 
 Centule v. 
 
 S. Eiquier 
 Citeaux 
 
 Burgundy 
 
 C 
 
 Stephan Harding 
 
 1098 
 
 S. Clairs 
 
 Dioc. Agen (France) 
 
 B 
 
 Pipin 
 
 vm 
 
 Clairvaux 
 
 Clairvaux (France) 
 
 C 
 
 Bernard 
 
 1115 
 
 Cluny 
 
 Burgundy 
 
 B 
 
 Duke William of Aquitania 
 
 910 
 
 Corbie 
 
 Dioc. Amiens (France) 
 
 B 
 
 S. Clotilda, Clothaire 
 
 557(?) 
 
 New Corbie 
 
 German^' (on the Weser) 
 
 B 
 
 Adalhard, Wala (Eadbert) 
 
 882 
 
 S. Deny 8 
 Fulda 
 
 near Paris 
 Mayence 
 
 B 
 B 
 
 Kings Clothaire II., Dago- 
 bert I. 
 S. Boniface 
 
 G32 
 
 744 
 
 Gemeticum 
 
 Normandy 
 
 B 
 
 
 VII 
 
 Hexham 
 
 Northumberland 
 
 
 S. "Wilfrid 
 
 674 
 
 Hombuch 
 
 
 
 
 
 Hy., v. Iona 
 
 
 
 
 
 Iona 
 
 Hebrides 
 
 
 Columba 
 
 563 
 
 Jarrow 
 
 Durham (Eng.) 
 
 
 Bened. Biscop, King Egfrid 
 
 084 
 
 Lerins 
 
 Dioc. Grasse (France) 
 
 B 
 
 S. Honoratus(?) 
 
 375 
 
MANUAL OF PATHOLOGY. 
 
 173 
 
 Name. 
 
 Location. 
 
 Ord. 
 
 Founder. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Lichfield 
 
 England 
 
 A 
 
 Bp. Roger 
 
 a 1144 
 
 Lindisfame 
 
 Fame Isl. (Northumb.) 
 
 
 King Alfred (?) 
 
 a 651 
 
 Lob(b)es 
 Lucullanum 
 
 Cambrai 
 near Naples 
 
 B 
 
 Abt. Crsmar, Pepin, Sr. 
 
 691 
 a 500 
 
 S. Maur 
 
 S. Maxentius 
 
 near Vincennes 
 
 near Poitiers (on the 
 
 Meuse) 
 "Verdun 
 
 Dioc. of Li^ge 
 
 B 
 B 
 
 Reformed Bened. order under 
 patronage of S.Maur, beg. 
 in monast. of S. Vannes, 
 near Verdun. 
 
 Agapius et al. 
 
 1618 
 c459 
 
 S. Michael 
 Neuf-moustier 
 
 B 
 
 Wulfualdus, and Adalsinda 
 
 his wife 
 Peter the Hermit 
 
 709 
 cl096 
 
 S. Omer 
 
 Flanders 
 
 F 
 
 
 
 S. Peter 
 
 near Sens 
 
 
 Theodechild(?) 
 
 c564 
 
 Priim 
 
 near Treves 
 
 B 
 
 Bertrada (or Berta) 
 
 a 721 
 
 S. Riquier 
 
 Amiens 
 
 
 King Dagobert, Richarius 
 
 c625 
 
 S. Saba 
 
 Palestine 
 
 
 S. Sab(b)as 
 
 a 480 
 
 Sens 
 
 Sens 
 
 B 
 
 King Clothaire II. 
 
 c620 
 
 S. Theodosius 
 
 Jerusalem 
 
 
 
 
 S. Trudo 
 
 near Lyons 
 
 A 
 
 
 1248 
 
 Vendome 
 
 France (on the Loire) 
 
 
 
 
 S. Victor 
 
 Geneva 
 
 B 
 
 Queen Seleuba 
 
 VI 
 
 Wearmouth 
 
 Durham 
 
 B 
 
 King Egfrid, Biscop 
 
 674 
 
 Werden 
 
 Dioc. of Cologne 
 
 B 
 
 Liudger 
 
 a 809 
 
INDEX TO THE MAP 
 
 Note. — Spellings differ with the authorities used, 
 approximate. 
 
 ? = location doubtful or 
 
 Adrumetum, 
 
 C3 
 
 Bologna, 
 
 C2 
 
 Emesa, 
 
 E3 
 
 ^Eclanum, 
 
 C2 
 
 Bonn, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Emmaus, 
 
 E3 
 
 Agen, 
 
 B2 
 
 Bordeaux, 
 
 A2 
 
 Ephesus, 
 
 D3 
 
 Agrigentum, 
 
 C3 
 
 Boston, 
 
 Al 
 
 Erfurt, 
 
 CI 
 
 Alexandria, 
 
 D3 
 
 Bostra, 
 
 E3 
 
 
 
 Altimum, 
 
 C2 
 
 Bourges, 
 
 B2 
 
 Ferrara, 
 
 C2 
 
 Amasea, 
 
 E'2 
 
 Braga, 
 
 A2 
 
 Flavigny, 
 
 B2 
 
 Ameda, 
 
 F3 
 
 Bremen, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Florence, 
 
 C2 
 
 Ancona, 
 
 C2 
 
 Brescia, 
 
 B2 
 
 Froidmont, 
 
 Bl? 
 
 Ancyra, 
 
 E2 
 
 Byzantium, v. Constanti- 
 
 Fulda, 
 
 CI 
 
 Angouleme, 
 
 B2 
 
 nople. 
 
 
 
 
 Aniane, 
 
 B2 
 
 
 
 Gabala, 
 
 E3 
 
 Antioch (Palestine), 
 
 E3 
 
 Csesarea (Mauretania), 
 
 P.3 
 
 Gaza, 
 
 E3 
 
 Antioch (Phrygia), 
 
 E3 
 
 Csesarea (Palestine), 
 
 E3 
 
 Gembloux, 
 
 IS2 
 
 Aosta, 
 
 B2 
 
 Cahors, 
 
 B2 
 
 Geneva, 
 
 B2 
 
 Apamea, 
 
 E3 
 
 Calama, 
 
 B3 
 
 Genoa, 
 
 B2 
 
 Aquge Flavise, 
 
 A2 
 
 Calaris, 
 
 B3 
 
 Ghent, 
 
 B2 
 
 Aquileia, 
 
 C2 
 
 Cambrai, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Glasgow, 
 
 Al 
 
 Aquino, 
 
 C2 
 
 Canterbur} 7 , 
 
 Bl 
 
 Glastonbury, 
 
 Al 
 
 Aries, 
 
 B2 
 
 Capua, 
 
 C2 
 
 Goslar, 
 
 CI 
 
 Armagh, 
 
 Al 
 
 Carthage, 
 
 C3 
 
 
 
 Assisi, 
 
 C2 
 
 Carthagena, 
 
 A3 
 
 Hadrumetum, v. 
 
 Adrume- 
 
 Ast, 
 
 B2 
 
 Casse Nigrae(Numidia), 
 
 B3 V 
 
 turn. 
 
 
 Astigi, 
 
 A3 
 
 Caschar, 
 
 F3 
 
 Halberstadt, 
 
 Cl 
 
 Athens, 
 
 D3 
 
 Chalcedon, 
 
 D2 
 
 Hales, 
 
 B3 
 
 Auch, 
 
 B2 
 
 Chalons, 
 
 B2 
 
 Halicarnassus, 
 
 D3 
 
 Augsburg, 
 
 C2 
 
 Chartres, 
 
 B2 
 
 Hamburg, 
 
 CI 
 
 Autun, 
 
 B2 
 
 Cirta, 
 
 B3 
 
 Harveng, 
 
 Bl ? 
 
 Auxerre, 
 
 B2 
 
 Cologne, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Havelburg, 
 
 CI 
 
 Avenches, 
 
 B2 
 
 Constance, 
 
 B2 
 
 Heistenbach, 
 
 Bl ? 
 
 Aversa, 
 
 C2 
 
 Constantinople, 
 
 1)2 
 
 Helenopolis (Bithy 
 
 nia), E2V 
 
 Avignon, 
 
 B2 
 
 Cordova, 
 
 A3 
 
 Heraclea, 
 
 E2 
 
 Avranches, 
 
 A2 
 
 Corinth, 
 
 D3 
 
 Hexham, 
 
 Al 
 
 
 
 Cremona, 
 
 B2 
 
 Hierapolis, 
 
 E3 
 
 Babylon, 
 
 F3 
 
 Cusa, 
 
 E4 
 
 Hieropolis, 
 
 E3 
 
 Bamberg, 
 
 C2 
 
 Cyrrhus, 
 
 E3 
 
 Hippo Regius, 
 
 B3 
 
 Barcelona, 
 
 B2 
 
 Cyzicus, 
 
 D2 
 
 Holy Island, 
 
 Al 
 
 Basel, 
 
 B2 
 
 
 
 Husenitz, 
 
 CI 
 
 Beauvais, 
 
 B2 
 
 Damascus, 
 
 E3 
 
 Hy, 
 
 Al 
 
 Beirut, 
 
 E3 
 
 Dijon, 
 
 B2 
 
 
 
 Beja, 
 
 A3 
 
 Dinant, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Iconium, 
 
 E3 
 
 Berne, 
 
 B2 
 
 Dorylseum, 
 
 E3 
 
 Iona, v. Hy. 
 
 
 Bercea, 
 
 E3 
 
 
 
 
 
 Bethlehem, 
 
 E3 
 
 Eclanum, v. iEclanum. 
 
 
 Jarrow, 
 
 Al 
 
 Beverly, 
 
 Al 
 
 Edessa, 
 
 E3 
 
 Jerusalem, 
 
 E3 
 
 Beziers, 
 
 B2 
 
 Eichstadt, 
 
 C2 
 
 Juneh, 
 
 E4 
 
 Blankenburg, 
 
 C2 
 
 Eisenach, 
 
 CI 
 
 
 
 Blois, 
 
 B2 
 
 Eisleben, 
 
 CI 
 
 Kappel, 
 
 B2 
 
176 
 
 INDEX TO THE MAP 
 
 Langres, 
 
 B2 
 
 Ostia, 
 
 C2 
 
 Soissons, 
 
 Laodicea, 
 
 E3 
 
 Oxford, 
 
 Al 
 
 Solesmes, 
 
 Laon, 
 
 B2 
 
 
 
 S. Omer, 
 
 Lausanne, 
 
 B2 
 
 Padua, 
 
 C2 
 
 Strassburg, 
 
 Le Mans, v. Mans. 
 
 
 Palais, 
 
 A2 
 
 Sulca, 
 
 Leontopolis, 
 
 E3 
 
 Paris, 
 
 B2 
 
 Sutri, 
 
 Le Palais, v. Palais. 
 
 
 Parma, 
 
 C2 
 
 Syracuse, 
 
 Leyden, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Pavia, 
 
 B2 
 
 
 Lichfield, 
 
 Al 
 
 Pella, 
 
 D2 
 
 Tarragona, 
 
 Liege, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Pelusium, 
 
 E3 
 
 Tarsus, 
 
 Lille, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Perigueux, 
 
 B2 
 
 Telia, 
 
 Limoges, 
 Lincoln, 
 
 B2 
 
 Pettau, 
 
 C2 
 
 Thamugadi, 
 
 Al 
 
 Philadelphia, 
 
 D3 
 
 Thapsus, 
 
 Lisbon, 
 
 A3 
 
 Philomelium, 
 
 E3 
 
 Thebse, 
 
 Lisieux, 
 
 A2 
 
 Pisa, 
 
 B2 
 
 Thessalonica, 
 
 London, 
 
 Al 
 
 Poitiers, 
 
 A2 
 
 Thmuis, 
 
 Lucca, 
 
 C2 
 
 Portus Romanus. 
 
 
 Toledo, 
 
 Lund, 
 
 CI 
 
 Prague, 
 
 CI 
 
 Tomi, 
 
 Lutterworth, 
 
 Al 
 
 Priim, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Toulon, 
 
 Luxeuil, 
 
 B2 
 
 Ptolemais, 
 
 D3 
 
 Toulouse, 
 
 Lycopolis, 
 
 E4 
 
 
 
 Toumai, 
 
 Lyons, 
 
 B2 
 
 Ravenna, 
 
 C2 
 
 Tours, 
 
 
 
 Regensburg, 
 
 B2 
 
 Trapezus, 
 
 Mabug (Syria). 
 
 
 Reichenau, 
 
 CI 
 
 Trent, 
 
 Magdeburg, 
 
 CI 
 
 Reichenberg, 
 
 CI 
 
 Treves, 
 
 Magnesia, 
 
 D3 
 
 Rheims, 
 
 B2 
 
 Tricca, 
 
 Malmesbury, 
 
 Al 
 
 Riez, 
 
 B2 
 
 Trieste, 
 
 Mans, 
 
 B2 
 
 Rochester, 
 
 Al 
 
 Turin, 
 
 Marseilles, 
 
 B2 
 
 Rome, 
 
 C2 
 
 Tusculum, 
 
 Meaux, 
 
 B2 
 
 Rotterdam, 
 
 Bl 
 
 Tvana, 
 
 Melitene, 
 
 E3 
 
 Rouen, 
 
 B2 
 
 Tyre, 
 
 Mentz, 
 
 B2 
 
 Ruspe, 
 
 C3 
 
 
 Merida, 
 
 A3 
 
 
 
 Ulm, 
 
 Metz, 
 
 B2 
 
 Salamis, 
 
 E3 
 
 Urgel, 
 
 Milan, 
 
 B2 
 
 Salisbury, 
 
 Al 
 
 Usez, 
 
 Milevis, 
 
 B3 
 
 Salona, 
 
 D3 
 
 Utica, 
 
 Mitylene, 
 
 D3 
 
 Salzburg, 
 
 C2 
 
 Utrecht, 
 
 Montpellier, 
 
 B2 
 
 Samosata, 
 
 E3 
 
 
 Mopsuestia, 
 Mosul, 
 
 E3 
 F3 
 
 Saragossa, 
 Sardis, 
 
 A2 
 E3 
 
 Valencia, 
 Veletri, 
 
 
 
 Scillita? 
 
 C3 
 
 Vendome, 
 
 Nantes, 
 
 A2 
 
 Scythopolis, 
 Sebaste (Armenia), 
 
 E3 
 
 Venice, 
 
 Naples, 
 Nazianzus, 
 
 C2 
 
 E3 
 
 Vercelli, 
 
 E3 
 
 Sebaste (Pontus), 
 
 E3 
 
 Verdun, 
 
 Neapolis, 
 Neo Cassarea, 
 
 E3 
 
 Seleucia, 
 
 E3 
 
 Verona, 
 
 E2 
 
 Seleucia (Mesopotamia), F3 
 
 Vienna, 
 
 Nicsea, 
 
 D2 
 
 Sens, 
 
 B2 
 
 Vienne, 
 
 Nicopolis, 
 Nineveh, 
 
 E2 
 
 Seville, 
 
 A3 
 
 Vilvorde, 
 
 F3 
 
 Sherborn, 
 
 Al 
 
 Vincennes, 
 
 Nisibis, 
 
 F3 
 
 Side, 
 
 E3 
 
 
 Nola, 
 
 C2 
 
 Sien(n)a, 
 
 CI 
 
 Westminster, 
 
 Noyon, 
 
 B2 
 
 Sigriona, 
 
 D3? 
 
 Wittenberg, 
 
 Nyssa, 
 
 E3 
 
 Silesia, 
 
 C2 
 
 Worcester, 
 
 
 Sinita (Numidia), 
 
 B3? 
 
 Worms, 
 
 Olympia, 
 
 E3 
 
 Sirmium, 
 
 C2 
 
 Wiirzburg, 
 
 Orleans, 
 
 B2 
 
 Smyrna, 
 
 D3 
 
 
 B2 
 B2 
 Bl 
 B2 
 B3? 
 C2 
 C3 
 
 B2 
 
 E3 
 
 B2? 
 
 B3 
 
 C3 
 El 
 D2 
 E3 
 A3 
 D2 
 B2 
 B2 
 Bl 
 B2 
 E2 
 C2 
 B2 
 D3 
 C2 
 B2 
 C2 
 E3 
 E3 
 
 C2 
 B2 
 B2 
 C3 
 Bl 
 
 B3 
 C2 
 B2 
 C2 
 B2 
 B2 
 C2? 
 C2 
 B2 
 Bl 
 B2 
 
 Al 
 CI 
 Al 
 
 B2 
 B2